Department of Islamic Studies University of the Punjab, Lahore

Home , Abdul Majid Daryabadi, George Sale, Khaleel Mohammed, Muhammad Taqi Usmani

ENGLISH COMMENTARIES OF THE HOLY QUR‟ : A CRITICAL STUDY AND COMPARATIVE ANALYSIS

Ph.D. Thesis (Islamic Studies) 2015 AD / 1436 AH

Submitted by Supervisor: Ashfaq Ahmed Prof. Dr. Samar Fatima Roll # HEC-01/5 Department of Islamic Studies

DEDICATION

Dedicated to my Beloved Father Who dreamt to see me as an Islamic Scholar

SPECIAL THANKS

HIGHER EDUCATION COMMISSION

FOR

INDEGINOUS SCHOLARSHIP PROGRAMME Abstract i

ABSTRACT

The purpose of the study is to critically analyse and compare English commentaries of the

‘ :

(i) T ‘ s well as

Non-Muslim scholars and

(ii) T - ‘

The study is deli ‘ the study is inductive. First of all, a brief survey of the works of select scholars is given, and then their major works are critically analysed. The selected commentaries have been reviewed, and then there is a comprehensive analysis of certain important –

iracles and stories (Qiṣ ṣ). In the review main features, strengths and weaknesses, of each work are also identified. Major conclusions of the study are: Muslim Commentators mainly focus on the traditions and classical literature.

They address Muslim readers as well as Non-Muslim readers while providing explanatory notes. On the contrary, Non-Muslim commentators deal with the commentary as external commentators, and address general readers, considering them Non-Muslims only, as we shall find the approach of George Sale through this study. The recommendations are to conduct a follow-up study to compare most modern English ‘ respect to the currently relevant topics of faith, place of women, Muslim and Non-Muslim relations, etc.

Acknowledgement ii

ACKNOWLEDGEMENT

All praises be to Allah Almighty Who blessed man with thought and wisdom. His countless blessings be forever showered upon His beloved Prophet Hazrat Muhammad SAW.

In the conduct and presentation of this study I am grateful to my learned supervisor Prof. Dr. Samar Fatima, whose inspiring guidance and encouragement made this onerous task easy for me. I am also deeply thankful to Dean of the faculty of Islamic Studies for the guidance I received from him. Special thanks are also due to Prof. Dr. Shabbir Ahmad Mansoori, Prof. Dr. Hafiz Mahmood Akhtar, Prof. Dr. Saad Siddique and Prof. Dr. Abdullah Saleh for their advice during my studies.

I also owe a lot to Dr. A R Kidwai (India) and Dr. Muhammad Sultan Shah (GCU) for their support during my research work.

I am thankful to all my professors who taught me and guided me during Ph. D studies.

I gratefully acknowledge the help of administrative staff, librarian and supportive staff.

I am thankful to my course mates and friends, without whose help completion of coursework and thesis would not have been easy for me.

My respectable colleague Mr. Habib-ur-Rehman deserves special thanks for his intellectual approach to improve the quality of this dissertation.

I wish to express my gratitude to my brother and sister for their sincere best wishes and help.

Finally I must thank my wife whose contribution and services in this regard were really helpful. She was the source of peace and contentment that a work of this nature requires. Nice of her to sustain the pinches in domestic matters while I was busy writing my thesis.

H. A. A. Preface iii

PREFACE

Islam being the religion of approximately one-fifth of mankind, the message of the Holy

Quran assumes universal importance. Given the vast diversity of social and cultural outlook among the followers of Islam, English translations and commentaries of the Holy Quran play a fundamental role in decoding the ‘ message to the non-Arab reader.

Arabic, the language of the Holy Quran, known as one of the most eloquent languages, has a singular advantage over other languages in explaining the spirit of the H ‘

‘

The non-Arabs who embraced Islam on motivation by the companions of the Prophet (SAW) understood that Islam has its special language, which had to be common amongst its followers to understand its Book.

This contributed to the spread of the Arabic language across the countries which the companions of the Prophet (SAW) subsequently conquered. This was the case in the East and the West during Umayyad rule, and the beginning of the Abbasid period, as Arabic became the language of millions of Europeans, Berbers, Romans (Byzantines), Persians and others living in the kingdom that extended from the Atlantic to India.

However, when the Muslims power declined, and most of the Muslim world, came under colonial rule the imperialists sought to perpetuate their supremacy by depriving the Muslims of their legacy. This ‘ powers. In an attempt to thwart these conspiracies and to convey the true message of Islam to the English speaking people, the Muslim scholars of the time came up with their own English Preface iv

‘ S

‘ have appeared in print.

However, unlike, major Muslim languages such as Persian, Turkish and Urdu, which have thoroughly exhausted indigenous linguistic and literary resources to meet the scholarly and emotional demands of the task, the prolific resources of the universal medium of English

‘

Scripture is yet to find a dignified and faithful expression in the English language that matches the majesty and grandeur of the original.

This study is meant to spotlight the strengths and weaknesses of these works and thereby help the masses to select one with a comparative advantage.

The study is based on thematic analysis and comparison. The selection of samples has been made according to the resources and demands, as the list of the works is too long to allow a review of all in a single-volume study. After stating the methodology, objectives and

‘ I the following two chapters a brief review of the selected samples has been given with an introduction to their authors. The fifth chapter offers a critical comparison of the selected commentaries based on selected samples. Conclusions, findings and recommendations wind up the dissertation.

This study is made within the limitations of time and approach to the sources, so it is obviously not perfect and the need for a more comprehensive study is still there. Finally, I humbly own the deficiencies and faults in this research work while the merit of the work is

G ‘ Grace. Transliteration Table v

TRANSLITERATION TABLE

Letter in Equivalent Letter in Equivalent Letter in Equivalent

Arabic in English Arabic in English Arabic in English k ک Z ز ء l ل S س ا n ن Sh ش b ب m م ṣ ص t ت و Dh ض th ث ي ṭ ط j ج آ ẓ ظ ḥ ĥ ح h , t ة،ہ ` ع kh خ y ی Gh غ d د لا F ف ḍ ذ al ال q ق r ر

 This scheme of transliteration has been observed throughout the study except the titles of the Books. Titles and Names are used as they were in the original printed works. V ‘ P presented according to the above mentioned scheme. The Sayings of the Holy Prophet (PBUH), when given in Arabic have not been transliterated so that a difference between ‘ V S

TABLE OF CONTENTS vii

TABLE OF CONTENTS

Abstract i Acknowledgement ii Preface iii Transliteration Table v CHAPTER 1

1. Introduction 1

1.1 Statement of The problem 3 1.2 Rationale 5 1.3 Delimitations of the Study 5 1.3.1 Commentaries by Muslim Scholars 6 1.3.2 Commentaries by Non-Muslim Scholars 7 1.4 Significance of the Study 7 1.5 Objectives of the Study 8 1.6 Relevant Studies 9 1.7 Methodology 14 1.8 Framework for the Study 14 CHAPTER 2 2. The Qur‟ānic Sciences 16

2.1. ‘ 17

2.1.1. Name 17

2.1.2. Etymology and meaning 17

2.1.3. ‘ 20 viii

2.2. - 21

2.2.1. - 21

2.2.2. Functions of - 21

2.2.3. - 22

2.3. - - 23

2.3.1. Meaning and Definition 23

2.3.2. ‘ 23

2.3.3. I - - 24

2.3.4. - - 24

2.3.5. ‘ 25

2.3.6. Number of the Abrogated Verses 25

2.3.7. - - 26

2.4. ‘ 27

2.5. S ‘ 28

2.6. ‘ I 29

2.6.1. ī 29

2.6.2. ī ī 29

2.6.3. ī 32

2.6.3.1. ī 32

2.6.3.2. ī 32

2.6.3.3. ī I 33

2.7. ī 34

2.7.1. ī 35

2.7.1.1. I ‘ ‘ 37 ix

2.7.1.2. I ‘ ī 37

2.7.1.3. I ‘ History 38

2.7.1.4. Theologist Approach 38

2.7.1.5. Philosophic Approach 38

2.7.1.6. Scientific Approach 38

2.7.1.7. Sufistic Approach 38

2.7.2. S ī 39

2.7.2.1. The Makkan Group 39

2.7.2.2. The Madinan Group 39

2.7.2.3. The Iraq Group 40

2.7.3. S ī 40

2.7.3.1. ‘ 40

2.7.3.2. Ḥ ī 40

2.7.3.3. Ṣ ḥ 40

2.7.3.4. 40

2.7.3.5. Arabic Language 41

2.7.3.6. Deliberation and Deduction 41

2.8. ‘ 41

2.8.1. Correct Belief 41

2.8.2. Impartiality 42

2.8.3. Correct Methodology 42

2.8.4. Correct Knowledge 43

2.9. ‘ I 44

44 (رضی اهلل عنه ‗ I .2.9.1 x

44 (رضي اهلل عنه ‗‗ ī I .2.9.1.1

2.9.2. I ī - ī 45

2.9.2.1. ī I ī - ī ‘ - ī - 45 ‘ 2.9.3. I ī 46

2.9.3.1. ī I ī ī - ‘ - ī 46

2.10. Translatability ‘ ‖ 47

2.10.1. Opinions S ‘ 47

2.10.2. S P ‘ 51

2.10.3. Conclusion 54

2.10.4. ‘ 55

2.11. ‘ 66

2.12. 68

‘

2.12.1. List Of English ‘ In The 69

Chronological Order

CHAPTER 3 3. Selected English Commentaries by Muslim Scholars 90

3.1 ‘ 91

3.1.1 About the Author 91 3.1.1.1 Birth 91 3.1.1.2 Family 91 3.1.1.3 Education 92 3.1.1.4 Employment 92 3.1.1.5 Works 92 xi

3.1.1.6 Death 94 3.1.2 Features and Reviews 94 3.2 ‘ 100 3.2.1 About the Author 100 3.2.1.1 Birth 101 3.2.1.2 Family 101 3.2.1.3 Education 101 3.2.1.4 Employment 101 3.2.1.5 Works 102 3.2.1.6 Death 103 3.2.2 Features and Reviews 103 3.3 ‘ I 109 ‘ -Din al- Hilali and Muhammad Khan 3.3.1 About the Authors 109 3.3.1.1 Background 109 3.3.1.2 Translation Work 110 3.3.2 Features and Reviews 112 3.4 ī ‘ 114 3.4.1 About the Author 115 3.4.1.1 Family Background 115 3.4.1.2 Birth and Early Education 116 3.4.1.3 116 3.4.1.4 116 3.4.2 Features and Reviews 117 CHAPTER 4 4. Selected English Commentaries by Non-Muslim Scholars 124

4.1 The Koran; Commonly Called the Alcoran of Mohammed by 125 George Sale 4.1.1 About the Author 125 4.1.1.1 Birth 125 xii

4.1.1.2 Education 125 4.1.1.3 Works 125 4.1.2 Features and Reviews 126 4.2 The Koran Interpreted by A. J. Arberry 129 4.2.1 About the Author 129 4.2.1.1 Birth 129 4.2.1.2 Education 129 4.2.1.3 Employments 129 4.2.1.4 Works 129 4.2.2 Features and Reviews 130 4.3 ‘ 131

4.3.1 About the Author 131 4.3.1.1 Birth 132 4.3.1.2 Family 132 4.3.1.3 Education and Services 132 4.3.1.4 Works 132 4.3.2 Features and Reviews 133 4.4 Methods and Techniques of the Non-Muslims 137 4.4.1 Methodology of George Sale 137 4.4.2 Methodology of Arthur John Arberry 139 4.4.3 140 CHAPTER 5 5. Comparative Analysis 143

5.1. ‘ 144 5.2. S S 145 5.2.1. S - ĥ 145 5.2.1.1. Comparative Analysis 147 5.2.1.2. General Review 156 5.2.2. S h Al-`Ā 157 5.2.2.1. Comparative Analysis 158 xiii

5.2.2.2. General Review 165 5.2.3. S h At- 166 5.2.3.1. Comparative Analysis 166 5.2.3.2. General Review 174 5.3. Review of Commentary of some I 175 5.3.1. S I ‘ 176 5.3.2. Unique Features of Verses of Injunctions 178 5.3.3. 180 5.3.3.1. Comparative review 182 5.3.4. Injunction of Friday prayers 188 5.3.4.1. Comparative Review 189 5.3.5. (Interest on Loan) 194 5.3.5.1. Comparative Review 194 5.3.6. Eating with the People of the Book and Marriage with Their Woman 197 5.3.6.1. Comparative Review 197 5.3.7. Punishment of the Adultery 200 5.3.7.1. Comparative Review 202 5.3.8. The Religion is Only Islam 205 5.3.8.1. Comparative Review 206 5.3.9. Conclusion 208 5.4. Review of some Parables mt l 209 5.4.1. S P ‘ 210 5.4.2. Parable of the light of Allah 216 5.4.2.1. Comparative Review 219 5.4.3. Parable of a Good Word and a Bad Word 228 5.4.3.1. Comparative Review 230 5.4.4. Parable of the Spider's Web 234 5.4.4.1. Comparative Review 235 5.4.5. Conclusion 239 5.5. Miracles 240 240 [ ‗ - ‘ al-‘I] (ﷺ) The Ascension of the Holy Prophet .5.5.1 5.5.1.1. Comparative Review 241 xiv

243 (ؑ ---- S .5.5.2 5.5.2.1. Comparative Review 244

5.6. Review of 246 5.6.1. S S ‘ 247 254 ؑ S I .5.6.2 5.6.2.1. Comparative Review 256 265 (ؑ ‘ S I ī ؑ I .5.6.3 5.6.3.1. Comparative Review 268 5.7. Process of Human Creation 274 5.7.1. Comparative Review 275 5.8. The Finality P - - ] 278 5.8.1. Comparative Review 278 281 Findings, Conclusions And Recommendations Findings 281 Conclusions 284 Conclusions from the Commentaries of Muslim Scholars 285 Conclusions from the Commentaries of Non-Muslim Scholars 286 Recommendations 287 6. Index 290

7. Bibliography 300

CHAPTER 1

INTRODUCTION

Introduction 2

The translations and Exegesis (T s r ‘ and positive contributions to spiritual knowledge

‘ through its translations and Tafas r. The message of the Ho ‘ exposed to English-speaking people of the world through its English Translations over the past few centuries. Although the initial English translations were produced in somewhat distorted forms between the 17th and 19th centuries, numerous lucid and more accurate translations with exegesis were offered during the 20th century.

Today English is the most widely current language of the world and many people of the world, Muslims and non-Muslims, are

‘ commentaries. Hence, there is a serious need to review and assess the current English translations and Commentaries to identify the features and significance of these

‘ accuracy and quality.

This study is an effort in that direction, and it will focus on the most widely used

English commentaries of the Holy ‘ I used to review and compare these commentaries. At first each translation is assessed and compared with the other translations by taking samples from the following four areas of the ‘ themes: Injunctions (Aḥ Stories Parables

mt l and Short Chapters S r s 1.

1. Due to the more common usage of S " " S S Introduction 3

‘ analysed as samples for this research. Then commentaries of certain parts will be analysed and compared.

1.1 Statement of The problem

‘ the Muslims, in its original Arabic language. Its translation into any other language is always limited by

‘

‘ It has its own style and rhythm that is neither poetry nor prose. It

‘ words have numerous shades of meanings that cannot be easily found in other languages, in

‘

I ‘ meaning for all times continues to reveal its meaning for the changing needs of humanity as knowledge of life advances.

‘

‘ , since they can never replace the perfection, diction, style, depth, and the sublimity of the origina

‘ ‘

Introduction 4

‘

‘ n, it is necessary to learn Arabic language.

‘

ۤ َ 2 َو َما اَ ْر َسلْ َنا ِم ْن َّر ُس ْو ٍل اِلّا بِلِ َسا ِن قَ ْو ِم ٖه لِ ُی َبیِّ َن َل ُه ْم ١ؕ I “We sent not messenger except to te c in t e language of his (own) people, In order to make (things) cle r to t em”

And since translation is the only way to help non-Arabic populations to understand the ‘ and benefit from it, the availability of any faithful translation would be the next best thing and a valuable resource for millions of interested readers. As such, t ‘ contribution to spiritual learning. Yet, the need for elaboration is always there,

‘ od without the knowledge of certain things about the revelation, its time, purpose and application to practical life.

‘ four centuries. While there were a few translations carried out between the 17th and

19th centuries by non-Muslims, during the 20th century alone about thirty translations were published by Muslims. Beyond that, in the last few years of the beginning of 21st century, about 10 additional translations have been published by Muslims. When this many translations of the same book are available, one would naturally think them more than enough, -

‘ commentaries is not

2 ‘ I ī Introduction 5 numerous enough and likewise still a lot is needed in this regard. This study was an effort to analyse and compare some of these commentaries.

1.2 Rationale

This study is meant

‘

‘ after the incident of 9/11 has prompted the author to question the nature of the differences and to review English ‘ in a more serious and systematic manner through an academic study programme. This topic was chosen for the following reasons:

1. ‘ comparative manner. 2. Realizing the need to study, identify, and highlight the unique features and shortcomings of these commentaries. 3. ‘ 4. ‘ ‘ English-speaking population. 5. - ‘ mentaries, any contribution in this field can prove useful to all these people and facilitate ‘ 1.3 Delimitation of the Study

‘ comparative review in this study: Introduction 6

1.3.1 Commentaries by Muslim Scholars

1. ‘ ‘ S

Muhammad Ashraf & Sons, Lahore, 1934, New Edition with Revised

Translation, Commentary and Newly Compiled Comprehensive Index, 10th

Edition Amana Publications, (reprinted in 2003). The work is selected as

representative of Modern Educated Rational Muslim Scholars.

2. Muhammad Asad: T e Mess ge o T e Qur‟ n, Translated and Explained, Dar

al-Andalus, 1980.

Muhammad Asad is Austrian Jew convert to Islam with Mutazalite learning.

His work is selected to be examined as a representative of Convert Muslims.

3. T s r ul Qur‟ n, Darul-Ishaat, Karachi, Pakistan,

1991.

This work is selected as a representative of Hanfi (Ahl al Sunnah wa- ‘t)

school of Muslim thought.

4. - - -

Interpret tion o t e Me nings o T e No le Qur‟ n in t e nglis L ngu ge,

17th revised edition. Darussalam, Riyadh, 1997.

This work is selected as the representative of Salfi / Ahl al-Hadith Muslims.

S ‘ S ― ‘

S V

‖ but this is not included for the following reasons:

 The list of representative commentaries regarding the era has already

become lengthy

 This commentary is used by a limited group of people

 I ‗ al- ‘

the first edition could not be made available. Introduction 7

1.3.2 Commentaries by Non-Muslim Scholars:

1. George Sale: Alcoran of Mohammed, William Tegg & Co. London 1877.

This is the very first complete English Commentary by a Non-Muslim Scholar (18th century missionary)

- ‘

2. A.J. Arberry: The Koran Interpreted, Oxford University Press, 1998.

This is in fact not a commentary but an interp ‘ manner. This is selected just to compare the translation of Arabic text.

3. : T e Holy Qur‟ n r ic Text nglis Tr nsl tion

and Commentary I ‘ I P an,

1973.

This is the commentary by a Non-Muslim (Qadiyani Scholar). Qadiyanies are to some extent, followers of the Islamic traditions and base their faith upon basic resources of

Islam deviating from the concept of Prophethood especially about the ‗Finality of

Prophethood‘. So it was necessary to analyse this work as other Non-Muslims may wrongly regard it as a Muslim interpretation.

1.4 Significance of the Study

‘ especially for those who are seriously seeking knowledge, by helping them to put the differences in the translations and meaning in proper perspective. It was to clarify the reasons for difference, save readers from confusion and frustration, and help them in developing better appreciation of the works produced by various people. This research Introduction 8 is also expected to benefit the translators, circles of academia, and general readers. It was intended that such an approach should

‘ language. This review should make a valuable addition to the existing repertoire of knowledge about English ‘ I further possibilities for more extensive research on this subject.

Further, it is to address som

‘ advances in scientific research and in development of faster means of communications have caused a drastic change

‘ conveyed and understood by much of the world population, especially in the western world. One of the ways to address and resolve thi

‘

1.5 Objectives of the Study

‘ d out to provide a comparative study thereof and to highlight the major features and characteristics of each. This research was an attempt to meet the following objectives:

1. To introduce English ‘

2. To present and discuss -

‘

3. To analyse the works of Muslim and Non-Muslim scholars. Introduction 9

4. To review and compare the work of Muslim and Non-Muslim scholars.

5. To suggest future studies on the work of Muslim and Non-Muslim scholars.

1.6 Relevant Studies

‘ existing English translations ‘

The following provides the literature and core sources that will often be consulted in this research. For each of these sources, some brief comments are given as to how they were valuable for this study.

1. Hussein Abdul-Raof,3 Qur‟ n Tr nsl tion iscourse Texture n xegesis.

UK: Curzon Press, Surrey, 2001.

‘

special about the ‘ discourse and how it differs from other types of

discourses ‘

problems and their linguistic features are presented with scholarly discussions,

in a stimulating manner. The discussions describe the sophisticated nature of

the ‘ discourse as a special and sensitive genre and its prototypical

linguistic and rhetorical characteristics. This book was used as one of the main

references in explaining the problems and in analysis of the differences

between various translations of particular verses.

2. S.A.R. Fatihi, Aejaz Sheikh4 and M. Salman al-Azami: Communicative

Dimension of ‘ Translations, Adam Publishers and Distributors, New

3. Hussein Abdul-Raof is a Saudi Nationale and a Professor at NIHR, Leeds. 4. Aejaz Sheikh is Assistant Professor, Department of Linguistics, University of Kashmir, Srinagar. Introduction 10

Delhi, 2003.

This book provides an interdisciplinary study between ‘ translation

and linguistics. Some linguistic models are used to demonstrate the linguistic

realities of the ‘ translations by experimental studies. This source was

used for the analysis of the linguistic aspects and how they impact the

translation in this study.

3. Mofakhkhar Hussain Khan5: Eng ‘

Bibliographic Study, Toppan Company, Singapore, 1997.

This is a bio-bibliographic study of English ‘

that were published between1649 to 1995. It is an extensive and useful survey.

It presents the background of each translator along with his translation. It

highlights the features and issues of each translation, provides views of others

who have reviewed each translation, and argues certain objections in an

academic manner. The data of this book is extensively used to present the

overview of the selected translations in this study as well as to discuss the

features of other English translations. However, this study provided a theme-

based and comparative review that this bibliographic study and other previous

reviews (mentioned below) had not provided.

4. S

‘ S P .

This is a useful survey of English ‘

It provides a brief description of some of the features and shortcomings of the

earlier translations. This reference was used to discuss some of the earlier

translations. Its approach has been helpful in evaluating other translations.

5 ‘ S Introduction 11

5. - ī ī - ‘ -Karim Wa Tatawure

Fahmihi Indal Gharb, Islamic World League, Riyadh, 1996.

This book reviews some of English translations of the Holy Qu ‘ I

‘

discuss the overview of the selected translations and commentaries in this

study.

6. I ī - ī - ī

ī - ‘ - ī

It is a record of the proceedings of a conference held in Ben Ghazi, Libya in

2001. A

‘ came up at this conference. For

example, a paper by Khalid Yahya Blankinship discusses the criteria of

evaluating a translation, a paper by Zafar Ishaq Ansari on the inter-relationship

of translation and T s r, as well as several other useful papers on the subj

‘

7. S ‘ http://clay

smith.name/English_Translations.htm. (retrieved on 20 January, 2014)

This review provides a survey of English ‘

Smith provides a paragraph description about the highlights of each

translation. It is similar to Kidwai's work, and was used to compare it with

Kidwai and other reviews. Also, it was used to locate electronic copies of

some of the translations.

8. I

‘ P -1980, Istanbul, 1986.

This bibliography, edited and prefaced by Ekmeleddin Ihsanoglu, provides Introduction 12

information about 2,672 works that are

‘

translations from the advent of Islam to our time. This report was helpful to

gain an understanding of the history of the subject of this thesis.

9. m 6 I S ‘ -

T ‘

including translations and T s r ‘ I

‘

demonstrate some of I

‘

some of the examples in this study.

10. - - ī- - ‘

1990.

‘

‘ ‘ ere used in this

thesis.

11. I- ī -S ī -I - ‘ -Ma'rifah, Beirut,

1973.

12. ī I- ī - -I ī - ‘ ,

Darul Fikr, Cairo.

These two books offer some main and comprehensive resources in the

6. Abu Ammaar Yasir Qadhi al-Amreeki, also known as Yasir Kazi, is an American Muslim writer and Islamic instructor for the Al-Maghrib Institute. Introduction 13

sciences of ‘

aspects of the ‘ subjects in this study.

13. - l-Qur‟ n I -'Arabi, Beirut,

1985.

14. I - l-Qur‟ n -Ma'rifah, Beirut, 1982.

15. -S ī T s r y tul- k m I -'Arabi, Beirut,

2004.

The above three books are some of the primary resources in the T s r

‘ the three of them were used in the review

of verses with injunctions in this thesis.

16. Michael Sells7, Approaching the Qur‟ n: The Early Revelations. White Cloud

Press, Oregon. 2005.

This book focuses on the translation of the last 34 S r s ‘

into English. It discusses the special structure and contents of these S r s and

the difficulty of their translations. This was a helpful reference in the review of

Short S r s

17. Mahmoud M. Ayoub8 ‘ I V S

University of New York Press, Albany, NY 1984.

‘

It presents the main principles and development of the science of T s r along

with its different branches, early masters, and various schools. It also provides

the T s r S ĥ S T s r books.

This book was used in this thesis as a reference for some interpretation-based

7. Michael Anthony Sells is the John Henry Barrows Professor of Islamic History and Literature at the Divinity School of the University of Chicago. 8. Mahmoud Mustafa Ayoub, a Professor and director of Islamic Studies in the Department of Religion, Temple University, Philadelphia, an Adjunct Professor at the Duncan Black Macdonald Center. Introduction 14

transl S ĥ S

18. I- Mu r t l z- l-Qur‟ n -Qalam, Beirut, 2002.

19. ī - ī l-Q m s l-M t I -'Arabi,

Beirut, 2003.

20. I - ī Muk t r l-Si , al-Maktaba al-Asryya, Beirut,

1997.

21. I Lis nul r S - -Nashr, Beirut, 1955.

‘

in the verses quoted in this study.

1.7 Methodology

Review method is proposed for this study. The selected commentaries will be ‘  S S

 V I

 P

 Miracles

 Stories (Qiṣaṣ)

These are some of the key themes where the Qur'an translations, especially ones with commentary, usually differ from each other and where they can be assessed objectively. The review methodology is further explained in Section 5.1 1.8 Framework for the Study

The following outline provided the framework for this study:

Chapter 1: Introductory items that establish methodological issues. It offers an overall Introduction 15 introduction to this study and addresses the following aspects of this thesis: rationale, the problem, objective, methodology, significance of this study, and literature review.

‘ tion of ‘ I

‘ being untranslatable is also discussed

Chapter 3: Selected English Commentaries of Muslim scholars.

Chapter 4: Selected English Commentaries of Non-Muslim scholars, their techniques

and methodology

Chapter 5: Comparative Analysis of the commentaries discussed in chapter 3 & 4

Then there are Conclusions, suggestions and recommendations

Throughout this study the quoted Arabic Text is followed by the trans

CHAPTER 2

THE QUR‟ IC SCIENCES

The ic Sciences 17

2.1. The oly Qur‟ān e nin n e inition

The Muslim scripture t ‘ , is known as the last divine book revealed to the last

:A brief introduction is given below .ﷺ Prophet

2.1.1. Name

‖ ― al-Qur‟ n القرآى ‘

‘ - ‘

Islam.1 ‘ mankind, and consider the original Arabic text to be the final revelation of God.2

2.1.2. Etymology and meaning

assuming various , ‘ قرآى) The word Qur‟ n

― قرأ :meanings. It is a verbal noun (MASDAR) of Arabic verb qara`a (Arabic

‖ ― ‖ Syrian ―

‖ ― ‖ the word to be derived from

Syrian, the majority of Muslim authorities hold the origin ` 3 In any

ﷺ case, it had become an Arabic term by Muhammad's

‘ ― ‖ ‘ passage:

4 اِ ّن ع ل ۡي نا ج ْم ع ه و قُ ْران ه ('Inn ` l yn J m` u W Qur' n u)

1. Lane, Edward W., Arabic English Lexicon, V. 2,The Islamic Texts Society, 1984, p. 2500 2. Watton, Victor, A student's approach to world religions: Islam, Hodder & Stoughton, UK, 1993, p. 1 3. Arabic English Lexicon, V. 2, p. 2502. 4 - ‘ - The ic Sciences 18

―Ours is it to put it toget er n [Ours is] its qur` n”

I ‖[ﷺ ― I majority of contexts, usually with a definite article (al-), the word is referred to as the

.t nz l) at intervals ‖ ― ویح ‖ ―

ۤ لتش ۤ 5 َما اَنْ َزلْ َنا عَلَ ْی َك الْ ُق ْر ا َن ِ َ ْ ق ى۲ۙ۝ (M ' nz ln ` l yk l-Qur‟ n Litashqá) “We ve not sent own t e Qur' n to T ee to e n occ sion for thy distress ”

Its literary context is seen in a number of passages, for example:

َ 6 َو اِذَا قُ ِر َئ الْ ُق ْر ا ُن فَا ْس َت ِم ُع ْوا لَ ٗه َو اَنْ ِص ُت ْوا لَ َعلّ ُك ْم تُ ْر َح ُم ْو َن ۲۰۴۝ (Wa 'I Quri' l-Qur' nu F st mi` L u W ' nşit L ` ll kum Turĥ m n ) "So, when the Quran is recited, listen to it, and be silent that you may receive mercy."

The word may also assume the meaning of a codified scripture when mentioned with other scriptures such as the Torah and Gospel.

ً 7 وعْ ًدا ع ل ْی ِه ح ّقا ف ِی ال ّ ت ْو ٰرى ِة و الْ ِانْ ِج ْی ِل و الْ ُق ْر ٰا ِن ١ؕ (W ` n ` l y i Ĥ qq n F t-T wr ti W l-'Inj li W Al-Qur' ni) “It is promise in trut w ic is in ing on Him in t e T ur t Tor n t e Injeel Gospel n t e Qur n”

‘ Each of the synonyms possesses its own distinct meaning, but their use may converge with

5 - ‘ ‘ 20:2 6 - ‘ - ‘ 7:204 7 - ‘ - 9:111 The ic Sciences 19

that of qur` n in certain contexts. Such terms include kit ― ‖ y ― ‖ s r ― ‖ are: dhikr ‘ warning; and hikmah, (wisdom) sometimes referring to the revelation or part of it.8

‘ al-furqan

9 ― ‖ ― ‖ al-huda10 ―" ‖ dhikr ― ذکر الهد ی الفرقان

11 ― کلام اللہkalamallah ‖ ― الحکمہ al-hikmah , ‖

12 though it is also used in Arabic , ‖ ― الکتاب G ‖ al-kit

language for other scriptures, such as the Torah and the Gospels. The term mus'haf ("written

work") is often used to refer to particular ‘

‘ 13 Hence ‘

‘ itself, the word refers to the revelation

from Allah in the broad sense14 and is not always restricted to the written form in the shape of

ﷺ a book, as we have it before us today. However, it means revelation to Muhammad

only15. In Arabic language sometimes (MASDAR

P P ‘

read).16 S ‘

,both in words and in meanings ﷺ Arabic speech of Allah that was revealed to the Prophet―

it is collected between the two covers of the ‘ , was

8. Encyclopedia of Islam, Brill, 153 Milk street, Boston, USA, 1997, p. 158 9 - ‘ - 10. Ibid 11 - ‘ - ī 12. Ibid 13 S " ‘ " http://www.britannica.com/eb/article-68890/Quran. Retrieved on -04-11-2008 14 - ‘ -I ‘ 15 V - ‘ I S ‘ I Foundation, UK, 2009. p.5 16 -S ī I- ī -I - ‘ V -Ma'rifah, Beirut, 1973, p. 52 The ic Sciences 20 chains of narrations.‖17

2.1.3. The Revel tion o the oly Qur‟ān

‘ Divine Word. It is, therefore, secure in the Preserved Tablet.

Allah says:

18 بَ ْل ُه َو قُ ْر ا ٌن َّم ِج ْی ٌد ۙ ف ِىْ لَ ْو ٍح َّم ْح ُف ْو ٍظٍ۠ (B l Huw Qur' nun M j un F L wĥin M ĥ žin “N y t is is glorious Qur' n inscri e In T let Preserve !” Then, from the Preserved Tablet, its descent took place twice. Once, the whole of it had been sent to al-Bayt al-'lzzah, the most exalted House on the firmament of the world. The most exalted House (also known as al-Bayt al-Ma'mur) is a House facing Ka'bah that exists in the firmament as the place of worship for angels. This descent took place on the Night of Qadr

(rendered as the Night of Power in English)19. The second time it used to be revealed to the

.gradually as needed, having reached its completion in twenty three years ﷺ Holy Prophet

These two modalities of the ‘

‘ I al-Nasa'i, al-Baihaqi, al-Hakim and others have reported from S yyi n ' ull i n ' bas

‘

20 was blessed with the second descent gradually. Shaykh al-zurqani comments ﷺ Prophet that this two-timed descent also aimed at stressing that this Book is beyond all doubts, and it

that ,ﷺ stands preserved at two more places other than the blessed heart of the Holy Prophet is, in the Preserved Tablet, and in the Exalted House.21

17. Al- ‘ V ‘ 18 - ‘ - 85:21-22 19 ī ī T s r I ī V - -‗I ī 20 -I V 21 - -Irfan, V. 1, Dar Al Kitab Al 'Arabiyyah, 1995 p. 39 The ic Sciences 21

2.2. -

The verses of ‘ I

Allah Almighty revealed on His own will. Their revelation was not caused by some particular event or a question asked by someone. In the second place, there are those verses which were revealed in answer to some question or with reference to some event. This could be termed as the background of these verses. This background is known, in the terminology of the commentators, as the 'sabab' of nuz l ('cause' of revelation) or the 'sha'n' of nuz l (the

'background' of revelation).22

2.2.1. Meaning of -

s is the plural of Arabic word sabab, which means 'cause', 'reason', or 'occasion', and nuz l is the verbal noun of the verb root nzl, literally meaning to descend or to send down, and thus (metaphorically) to reveal, referring Allah sending down a revelation to his

23 an Arabic term meaning "occasions/circumstances of ,اابسب ازنلول prophets. s l-nuz l

" t s r) directed at establishing the

2.2.2. Functions of -

According to scholars knowledge about the s l-nuz l helps one to understand:

 The direct and immediate meaning and implication of a verse (an aya), as it can be

seen within its original context

 The imminent reason underlying a legal ruling

22 S ī - ‘ V 23. Al-Mawrid (Arabic-English Dictionary), p. 1168 24 . -I V The ic Sciences 22

 The original intent of a verse (an aya)

 Whether the meaning of a verse (an aya) is specific or of general application, and if

so, under which circumstances it is to be applied

and the development of the early ﷺ  The historical situation at the time of the Prophet

25 Muslim community

The well-known s l-nuz l have been related to us by the reliable Companions of the

Only reports which are authentic (s ) can be considered fully .ﷺ Prophet Muhammad reliable, as is the case in the science of H t generally. A particular condition here is also that the person who relates it should have been present at the time and occasion of the event

(the revelation).26

2.2.3. Literature related to -

Some of the books regarding s l Nuz l are:

 Kit s l-nuz l by Al- ī ī

Guezzou), Royal Aal al-Bayt Institute for Islamic Thought, Amman, Jordan, 1379.

This is the first instance of the s genre and still among the most popular.

 s l-nuz l w Qis s l- urq n y by Muhammad ibn As'ad al- I ī

This book contains sabab reports mixed with Qis s l- n iy (stories of the Prophets)

material.

 Lu l-nuq l q s l-nuz l by al-S ī

25 - - - ‘ V 26. Al- ī ī al- G - Bayt Institute for Islamic Thought, Amman, Jordan, 1379, p. 38 The ic Sciences 23

 t-Ti y n ee Nuz l l-Qur‟ n y I ī

 s-S ee l-Musn min s n-Nuz l by Muqbil ibn Haadee al- ‗

2.3. - -

2.3.1. Meaning and Definition

is an Arabic word usually translated as "abrogation"; it shares the same root as the (خسن) Naskh

the abrogating and" ,اانلخس واوسنملخ) words appearing in the phrase al-N sik wal-m ns k abrogated").

Arabic words 'N sik ' n 'M ns k ' are both derived from the same root word 'nasakha' which carries meanings such as: to abolish, to replace, to withdraw, to abrogate'.

(passive) means 'the abrogated'.27 In technical language these terms refer to certain parts of the

‘ revelation, which have been 'abrogated' by others. Naturally the abrogated passage is the one called 'M ns k ' while the abrogating one is called 'N sik '.28

2.3.2. The oly Qur‟ān on skh

The principle of Naskh ‘ historical development:

ننس ۤ ع َما َ ْ َ ْخ ِم ْن ایَ ٍة اَ ْو نُ ْن ِس َها نَاْ ِت بِ َخیْ ٍر ِّم ْن َها اَ ْو ِمثْلِ َها١ؕ اَلَ ْم تَ ْعلَ ْم اَ َّن ا ّ َّلل َل ى کُ ِّل 29 َشىْ ٍء قَ ِد ْی ٌر

27. Baalbaki, Dr. Roohi, Al-Mawrid, Arabic English Dictionary, Dar el-ilm lilmalayin, Beruit, 1190, pp. 1121&1151 28. Denffer, Ahm V - ‘ I S ‘ I Foundation, UK, 2009. p.26 29 - ‘ -Baqarah 2:106 The ic Sciences 24

(M N ns k Min ' y tin ' w Nunsi N 'ti Bik yrin Min ' w Mit li ' l m T `l m ' nn ll ` lá Kulli S y'in Q run) “None of Our revelations do We abrogate or cause it to be forgotten, but We substitute something better or similar: knowest thou that God has power over all things‖

Some however say that this refers to the revelations before ‘

‘ 30

2.3.3. Importance of - -

Knowledge of al-N sik w l-M ns k is important because it concerns the correct and exact application of the laws of Allah. It is specifically concerned with legal revelations:

 It is one of the important pre-conditions for explanation (t s r ‘  It is one of the important pre-conditions for understanding and application of the Islamic law (Hukm-e-S ‘ ).  It sheds light on the historical development of the Islamic legal code.  It helps to understand the immediate meaning of the concerned.

T s r ‘ does not have the knowledge of al-N sik w l-M ns k .31

2.3.4. Reco nition o l- āsikh W l- ns kh

As in the field of s l-nuz l, the information about al-N sik w l-M ns k cannot be accepted upon mere personal opinion, guesswork or hearsay, but must be based on reliable reports, according to the Ul m l-H t , and should go back to the Prophet and his

Companions. The report must also clearly state which part of the revelation is N sik and

30 ī S ‘ V I I 1967, p. 102 31. Denffer, Ahmad Von, p. 47 The ic Sciences 25 which M ns k is.

Some scholars say that there are three ways of knowing about al- - :

 Report from the Prophet or Companions.

 Ijma' (consensus of the Ummah ).

 Knowledge a ‘

of revelation.32

2.3.5. Kinds of Naskh in the oly Qur‟ān

The scholars have divided abrogation into three kinds:

 Abrogation of the recited (verse) together with the legal ruling.

 Abrogation of the legal ruling without the recited (verse).

 Abrogation of the recited (verse) without the legal ruling.33

2.3.6. Number of the Abrogated Verses

There are according to Ibn Salama, a well-known author on the subject:

 nor .

 .



 .34

According to Suy ti's Itq n ‘ been abrogated by another. He also indicates that there is a difference of opinion about some of these: e.g. 4: 8, 24: 58, etc.35

32 - - ī- - ‘ 33 I S - - - - -Ma'arif, Cairo, 1966, p.5. 34. Ibn Salama, p. 6-8. 35 -I -3 The ic Sciences 26

S ‘ further, by explaining the relationships between the verses in some special ways, e.g. by pointing out that no legal abrogation is involved, or that for certain reasons the N

S I

30:

2.3.7. Literature related to - -

. "al- ī" Naskh al-Qur‟ n

. - S Kit l-n sik w l-m ns k Book o t e

Abrogating and Abrogated [Verses])

. Al- 949), Kit l-n sik w l-m ns k

. S Kit l-n sik w l-m ns k

. Al- ī al-N sik w l-m ns k

. ī - ī al-Ī li-n sik l-Qur' n w -m ns k i i

. Ibn al- ī al-N sik wal-m ns k

. Ibn Kuzayma al- ī Kit l-muj z 'l-n sik w 'l-m ns k

. Ibn Al- ī N w sik l-Qur‟ n

. -ud- ī -S ţ Al-Itq n i Ul m al-Qur‟ n

Modern examples include:

36. Dehlvi, Ahmad Shah Waliullah, Al-Fawz al- ī ş - ī S The ic Sciences 27

. Ahmad Shah Waliullah Dehlvi, Al-Fawz al-K r i Uş l l-T s r

. Zayd, l-N sk il-Qur' n l-K r m, -Fikr al- ī, Cairo, 1963

. Ali Hasan Al- īď F tħ l-M nn n i n sk l-Qur‟ n

. Abd al- -Jabri, Al-N sik w l-M ns k yn l-It t w l-Nafy, Cairo:

Wahba Bookstore, 1987

. I ī -Zalmi, Al-Ti y n lir ` G um ď l-Naskh fi al-Qur‟ n, ī

National Library, Iraq, 2000

. I Istiħ l t Wuj l-Naskh fi al-Qur‟ n, Al-

Cairo, 2005

2.4. rr n ement n r er o the oly Qur‟ān

‘

S r . Chapters are classed as Makkan or Madinan, depending on where the verses were revealed. Chapter titles are derived from a name or quality discussed in the text, or from the

on God's command, gave the ﷺ ,first letters or words of the S r . The Holy Prophet chapters their names.37 G ‘ shorter ones appear later. The chapter arrangement is thus not connected to the sequence of

,بسم اهلل الرحمن الرحؼم revelation. Each S r except the ninth commences with the transliterated as: bismi-ll i r-r ḥm ni r-r ḥ mi ―I of Allah G ‖ however, still 114 occurrences of the

S r Al-Naml as the opening ‘ بسم اهلل الرحمن الرحؼم of Hazrat Suleman's (A.H) letter to the Queen of Sheba.38

37. Encyclopedia Britannica, p. 6889 38 - ‘ -Naml, 27:30 The ic Sciences 28

Each S r is formed from several y t (verses), which originally means a sign sent by God.

The number of y t differs from S r to S r . An individual y may be just a few letters or several lines. The y t are unlike the highly refined poetry of the pre-Islamic Arabs in their content and distinctive rhymes and rhythms, being more akin to the prophetic utterances marked by inspired discontinuities found in the sacred scriptures of Judaism and Christianity.

The actual number of y t has been a controversial issue among scholars since, some recognizing 6,000, so

‘ school tradition, contains 6,236 y t.39

2.5. iter ry Structure o the oly Qur‟ān

There is a crosscutting division into 30 parts, jz ‘ seven stations (m n zil). The ‘ text seems to have no beginning, middle, or end, its nonlinear structure being akin to a web or net. The textual arrangement is sometimes considered to have lack of continuity, absence of any chronological or thematic order, and

― ‘

A.L.M. of 2:1) and prefix 29 s r s الم I ‖ "Muq tt ' t", such as

‘

‘ devices. In the original Arabic, the chapters and v

‘ literature should be measured. In this regard it is stated in Encyclopaedia o t e Holy Qur‟ n

39. Encyclopedia Britannica, p. 6889 The ic Sciences 29

― ‘ ‘ content and

‖40

Michael Sells, citing the work of the critic Norman O. Brown, acknowledges Brown's observation that the seeming "disorganization" of ‘ literary expression — its

"scattered or fragmented mode of composition," in S ‘ phrase — is in fact a literary device capable of delivering "profound effects — as if the intensity of the prophetic message were

‖41 S

- " " ‘ too, as a literary device.42

2.6. Tr ition o Comment ry o the oly Qur‟ān & Its Types

2.6.1. e nin o the wor T sīr

T s r ― ") is an , تفسیر :T s r (Arabic

:mu ss r, plural , ُمفسر' :T s r is a mufassir (Arabic ‘

43 mu ss r n). It does not include esoteric or mystical interpretations, which , مفسرون :Arabic are covered by the related word T 'w l.

2.6.2. Difference between and

The words t s r and t w l were considered synonyms by the early generations of Muslims; however, in the centuries following the era of the t i„oon and their students (9th and 10th centuries CE/3rd and 4th centuries AH), the term t w l took on a new meaning with new and implications. Consequently, it is necessary for us to look at these terms in their original

40. Boullata, Issa J., "Lite S ‘ " ‘ V P 2001-2006, p. 192 41 S ‘ P S P 42. Ibid, P. 39 43. Al-Mawrid (Arabic-English Dictionary), pp. 348 & 1083 The ic Sciences 30 context, as well as their later usage. The word t s r, which comes from the verb fassara, literally means an explanation or an exposition, as in the verse,

َ 44 َو لَا ی َاْتُ ْونَ َك بِ َمثَ ٍل اِلّا ِج ػْ ن َك بِالْ َح ِّق َو اَ ْح َس َن تَ ْف ِسیْ ًرا۳۳ؕ۝ W L q ' t yn M sá l-Kit W J ` ln M ` u ' k u H r n W z r n “For ny p r le t ey ring I will ring you t e trut n

better explanation (tafseeran ”

However, in ‘

‘

45 derived. On the other hand, the word t w l which comes from the verb awwala, literally means interpretation.46 When the word t w l is used in the context of a command, it means its execution or implementation, as in the H t ‗ ‘

‘ used to implement (y t ‟ ww l) the Ho ﷺ ‘ ― ruk „(bowing) and suj (prostration) [during S l ],

“Glory be to You, O Allah, our Lord, and Praised are You. O

47 Allah, forgive me”

‘ ﷺ ‘ S P

فَسب َ 48 َ ِّ ْح بِ َح ْم ِد َربِّ َك َو ا ْس َت ْغ ِف ْره ١ُؔؕ اِنّ ٗه کَا َن تَ َّوابًا ۳ٍ۠۝ F s iĥ Biĥ m i R ik W st g ir u 'Inn u K n T ww n “Glori y Your Lor n sk His forgiveness, for verily, He is

Oft-Forgiving ”

44 - ‘ - 45 -I V 46. Al-Mawrid (Arabic-English Dictionary), p. 265 47 S ī - ī V Publishers, Riyadh, 1997, p. 434, no. 781 48 - ‘ - ‘ The ic Sciences 31

When t w l is used in reference to news or information, it refers to its occurrence, as in the verse,

ع َو لَ َق ْد ِج ػْ ن ُه ْم بِ ِك ت ٍب َف َّصلْ ن ُه َل ى عِلْ ٍم ُه ًدى َّو َر ْح َم ًة لِّ َق ْو ٍم یُّ ْؤ ِم ُن ْو َن َه ْل

َ 49 َی ْن ُظ ُر ْو َن اِلّا تَاْ ِو ْیلَ ٗه ١ؕ W L q Ji'n um Bikit in F şş ln u ` lá `Ilmin Hu á n W R ĥm t n Liq wmin Yu'umin n H l Y nžur n 'Ill T 'w l u “Verily I ve roug t t em ook o knowle ge—and explained it in detail—a guide and a mercy for the Believers. Are they only waiting for the occurrence (t w l u) (of what is

in t e Book ?”

That is, Allah ridicules those who do not accept revelation by asking them if they are foolishly awaiting the occurrence of the final hour and its signs, the Judgment, Paradise, and the Hellfire, when it will be too late. However, when the word t w l is used in reference to recorded speech, it refers to its explanation or interpretation, as in the verse:

َ ُه َو الّ ِذ ْۤی اَنْ َز َل عَلَ ْی َك الْ ِك ت َب ِم ْن ُه ا ی ٌت ُّم ْح َك م ٌت ُه َّن اُ ُّم الْ ِك ت ِب َو اُ َخ ُر

َ ٌ ُم َت ش ِب ه ٌت ١ؕ فَاَ َّما الّ ِذ ْی َن ف ِىْ قُلُ ْو ِب ِه ْم َز ْیغ فَ َی ؾَّ ِب ُع ْو َن َما تَ َشابَ َه ِم ْن ُه ابْ ِت َغٓا َء الْ ِف ؾْ َن ِة َو

50 ابْ ِت َغٓا َء تَاْ ِو ْیلِ ٖه ١ؐۚ (Huwa Al-L ' nz l ` l yk l-Kit Min u ' y tun Muĥk m tun Hunn 'Ummu l-Kit i W 'Ukharu Mut s i tun F ' mm l-L n F Qul i im Z yg un F y tt i` n M T s Min u tig ' l-Fitnati Wa tig ' T 'w li i “It is He w o reve le t e Book to you In it re cle r verses which are the essence of the Book and others which are

49 - ‘ - ‘ -53 50 - ‘ -‗I The ic Sciences 32

obscure. As for those whose hearts are twisted, they follow what is obscure seeking to sow discord and searching for its

interpretation (t w l u ”

Hence, the early scholars of t s r used the words t s r and ī

I ī - ī t s r, commonly introduced each section with the phrase,

― ī ‖51In later centuries, when deviant and heretical explanations abounded, the term ī was used by the scholars of that time to justify them and give them an air of legitimacy. They defined ī as the shifting of an expression from its obvious meaning to one of its likely meanings due to its context; that i ―

‖ 52

2.6.3. Kinds of

According to the scholars following are the basic kinds of T s r:

2.6.3.1.

The first and the highest source of t s r is T s r i-l-riwâya (by transmission), also known as t s r i-l-ma'thûr. By this is meant all explanations of the ‘ , which can be traced back through a chain of transmission to a sound source, i.e.: The ‘ itself, Sayings of the

53.ﷺ and Sayings of the Companions of the Prophet ﷺ Prophet

2.6.3.2.

The second kind of t s r, after T s r bi'l-riwaya, is T s r i'l-ra'y (T s r by sound opinion; also known as t s r i-l-dirâya, by knowledge). It is not based directly on transmission of

T s r i‟l-ra'y does not

51 I -4 52 ī ī ‗ - ‘ 53 -I V The ic Sciences 33 mean 'interpretation by mere opinion' I sources. W ī recommendable, when used in its proper place as sound Ijti , and was also approved by the

54 ‘ ﷺ Prophet

2.6.3.3.

The third kind of T s r ‗T s r i‟l-ishâra‘ (T s r by indication or from signs). Opinions based on a careful study of the first four steps can be considered valid as long as they do not contradict any of those steps. Likewise, the application of o

‘ also allowed, as long as such interpretations do not clash with authentic classical explanations. But, free interpretation based on philosophical, scientific, or sectarian ideas is

,was reported to have said ﷺ totally forbidden. The Prophet

ر اْلنِراء ف ِي اْل رُقآ ِنِ كرف (ثَلا َث مراتِ ) َفنا رع ف رتِ ِمنه َفاعن رلوا وما جهِل رتِ ِمنه ََفدوه إلِى عالِنِهِِ

“Opinion- se rgument out t e Holy Qur‟ n is kufr ” He repeated it three times, then said, “W t you know o it ct upon; and what you are ignorant of, refer it to one who 55 knows ”

ﷺ We can see from the above-mentioned H t that the Prophet

‘

‘ foundation of I and, as such, it had to remain pure and un-tampered with. If free rein was given to any and every one ‘

54. Siddiqui, Abdul Hameed, Mishkat al-Masabih (English Translation), V. 2, Kitab Bhavan, New Delhi, 1990, p. 794 55 I ī V -8. The ic Sciences 34 totally destroyed, and I itself would be undermined from its base. Thus, the only acceptable t s r is that which adheres to the following sequence: t s r ‘

‘ Sunnah, then by the sayings of the Ṣ ḥ , then by language, and finally by opinion, as long as it is based on the preceding four methods and does not contradict any of them.

There are other types of t s r are also mentioned by the scholars i.e.

(فقہی تفاسیر)  t s r of the Jurists (سائنسی تفاسیر)  Scientific t s r (صوفیانہ تفاسیر)  t s r by Hidden meanings But such types of t s r are not accepted by the scholars as Az- ― t s r is not considered t s r.56

2.7. Needs of a Commentary ( ), its Methods and Techniques

T s r ‘ concerning the Islamic way of life are connected to it in one sense or another since the right application of Islam is based on proper understanding of the guidance from Allah. Without t s r ‘ P at the need of T s r Ahmad Von Denffer says,

― t s r is of great importance, but the basic reason is the fo ‘ is to worship Allah, i.e. to seek His pleasure by living the way of life Allah has invited him to adopt. He can do so within the framework of the guidance that Allah has revealed concerning

‖57

56. Al-Zarkashi, V. 2, p. 170 57. Denffer, Ahmad Von, p. 55 The ic Sciences 35

2.7.1. The Approaches of

Following are different approaches of T s r:

 T s r ‘ ‘  T s r ‘ Sunnah  T s r ‘ t r  T s r ‘  T s r ‘ The standard approach taken by any major T s r - I ī conservative for the following reasons:

‘

54:32, 54:40 and in many other places) so no one is allowed to divert it's literal meaning.

:said ﷺ The Holy Prophet

وقالِرسولِاهللِ)صلىِاهللِعليهِوسله(:ِمنِقالِفيِالُقآن برأيهِفأصابِفقدِ

أخطأِ أيِأخطأ فيِفعلهِبقيلهِفيهِبرأيهِوإنِوافقِقيلهِذلكِعين الصواب58 The one who interprets Quran from his own point of view and he was right then he erred. Err here refers to the act of trying to interpret Quran the wrong way, which means no guessing should be made, trying to know the meaning should only be based on authentic sources and certain reasoning.

:said (ﷺ the companion of Prophet) (رضي هللا عٌَ) Hazrat Abu Bakr

قالِأبوِبركِالصديقِ)رضي اهللِعنه(:ِوأيِأرضِتقلنيِوأيِسناءِتظلنيِإذاِقلتِفيِالُقآنِ

ماِالِأعله!59

58 -I V 59 I S ī I S V I I ‘ī T s r - ‘ - - ‗ I ī V The ic Sciences 36

“W ic l n s ll ol me n w ic sky s ll I be beneath (I can't imagine myself in a position) If I say about Quran what I on't know ”

The standard approach of T s r depends on interpreting the ‘ ‘ what is made brief in a place, it's detailed in another. It is mentioned in Quran

َ 60 الٓ ر ١۫ ِك ت ٌب اُ ْح ِك َم ْت ا ی ُت ٗه ثُ َّم ُف ِّصلَ ْت ِم ْن لّ ُد ْن َح ِك ؼْ ٍم َخ ِبیْ ٍر۱ۙ۝ ('Alif-L m-R Kit un 'Uĥkim t ' y tu u T umm Fuşşil t Min L un Ĥ k min K rin) “ LR T is is Book wit verses sic or un ment l o established meaning), further explained in detail,- from One Who is Wise and Well- cqu inte wit ll t ings ”

:is another source as it is mentioned in Quran (ﷺ The Sunnah (traditions of prophet

ۤ َ بِالْ َب ؼِّ ن ِت َو ال ُّزبُ ِر ١ؕ َو اَنْ َزلْ َنا اِلَ ْی َك ال ِّذ ْك َر لِ ُت َبیِّ َن لِل َّنا ِس َما نُ ِّز َل اِلَ ْی ِه ْم َو لَ َع ّل ُه ْم

َ 61 َی َت َف ّك ُر ْو َن Bil-B yyin ti W z-Zu uri W ' nz ln 'Il yk -Dhikra Litu yyin Lilnn si M Nuzzil 'Il y imW L ` ll um Y t kk r n

[ﷺ And We have also sent down unto you [O Muhammad“ the reminder and the advice (the Quran), that you may explain clearly to men what is sent down to them, and that they may give t oug t ” And

ۤ َ َ َو َما اَنْ َزلْ َنا عَلَ ْی َك الْ ِك ت َب اِلّا لِ ُت َبیِّ َن َل ُه ُم الّ ِذی ا ْخ َتلَ ُف ْوا فِ ْی ِه ١ۙ َو ُه ًدى َّو َر ْح َم ًة

62 لِّ َق ْو ٍم یُّ ْؤ ِم ُن ْو َن ۶۴۝

60 - ‘ 61 - - 16:44 62 - - The ic Sciences 37

(W M ' nz ln ` l yk l-Kit 'Ill Litu yyin L umu Al-L k t l F i W Hu á n W R ĥm t n Liq wmin Yu'umin n ) “ n We sent own t e Book to t ee or t e express purpose that thou shouldst make clear to them those things in which they differ, and that it should be a guide and a mercy to those w o elieve ”

Quran is sent down in the clear language (Arabic) which has a systematic way of shaping words one can know the meaning by knowing the root and the form the word was coined from. It's mentioned in Quran:

63 بِلِ َسا ٍن َع َرب ِ ٍى ّ ُّم ِبیْ ٍن۱۹۵ؕ۝ Bilis nin ` ī ī “In t e perspicuous r ic tongue” ‘

2.7.1.1. Interpret tion o the oly Qur‟ān y the oly Qur‟ān

‘ ‘ ‘ ‘ T s r al-Mīzan is an example of this kind. 2.7.1.2. Interpret tion o the oly Qur‟ān y the īth

‘ ī —

I ī — ī Qudsi — are

ﷺ thought to reflect non canonical words spoken by God to Muhammad

‘

63 - -S ‘ The ic Sciences 38

2.7.1.3. Interpret tion o the oly Qur‟ān y the istory

‘ -- when and under which circumstances. Much commentary, or t s r, was dedicated to history. The early t s rs are considered to be some of

I - I ī

2.7.1.4. Theologist Approach

Theologists are divided into myriad of sects; and each group clung to the verse that seems to support its belief and try to explain away what was apparently against it.

2.7.1.5. Philosophic Approach

The philosophers try to fit the verses on the principles of Greek philosophy (that was divided into four branches: Mathematics, natural science, divinity and practical subjects including civics). If a verse was clearly against those principles it was explained away.

2.7.1.6. Scientific Approach

Some people who are deeply influenced by the natural and social sciences followed the materialists of Europe or the pragmatists. Under the influence of those secular theories, they declared that the religion's realities cannot go against scientific knowledge. They believe one cannot have confidence in the traditions, because many are spurious; only those traditions may be relied upon which are in conformity with the Book. As for the Book itself, one should not explain it in the light of the old philosophy and theories, because they were not based on observations and tests, they were just a sort of mental exercise which has been totally discredited now by the modern science.

2.7.1.7. Sufistic Approach

I ‘

I The ic Sciences 39

‘ t s r

ﷺ ī ‘

‘ as an inner meaning, and that this inner meaning conceals a yet deeper inner meaning, and so on (up to seven levels of meaning), has sometimes been used in support of this view.64 Islamic opinion imposes strict limitations on esoteric interpretations especially when interior meaning is against exterior one.65

2.7.2. Schools of

Of the ī (commentators) from among the ‘ Abu Ameena Bilal Philips distinguishes three groups, according to their origin and area of activity, those from Makkah, those from Madinah and those from Iraq.66

2.7.2.1. The Makkan Group

Many scholars are of the view that this group of ī from among the ‘ is the most knowledgeable in t s r, because they learnt about it from ' ull ibn 'Abbas. They

'Ata' (d.114/732) and 'Ikrima (d.107H).67

2.7.2.2. The Madinan Group

The ī among the ‘ from Madinah had many Companions as their teachers, among the best known being 'Ubay b. Ka'b -

‘ -Qarzi (d.117/735), u-l ' lliy l-

64 S ‘ I I I I Muslims, Zahra Publications Blanco, TX, USA 2003. p. 49 65. Opcit, p. 30 66. Philips, Abu Ameena Bilal, Usool at-Tafseer : The Methodology of Qur'aanic Interpretations, International Islamic Publishing House, Riyadh, 2005, p. 4 67 -I V The ic Sciences 40

Riy i (d.90/ 708) and Zaid b. Aslam (d.130/747).68

2.7.2.3. The Iraq Group

There were also many mu ss r n among the T i‟ n in Iraq. Their principal teacher was I n

M s' . Their main centres were Basra and Kufa. The best known among them are: Al-Hasan al-Basri (d.121/738), Masruq b. al-'Ajda' (d.63/682) and I r m l-Nakha'i (d.95/713).69

2.7.3. The Sources of Taf

‘

2.7.3.1. The oly Qur‟ān

The highest form of T s r ‘ 70

2.7.3.2. The Ḥ īth

ﷺ The second highest grade of T s r is where the Prophet

‘

Ḥ ī ī .71

2.7.3.3. The Reports o the Ṣ ḥā h

‘ ﷺṢ ḥ companions of Muhammad

I ‘ Ḥ ī , the commentator has recourse to what the Ṣ ḥ reported about various verses.72

2.7.3.4. The Reports o the Tā i' n

(The Next Generation Who Learned From the Ṣ ḥ )

68. Al-Zahbi, Tadhkirah Al-Hufaz, V. 1, p. 135 69. Al-Zahbi, Tadhkirah Al-Hufaz, V. 1, p. 59 70. Mukhtar, Muhammad Amin Bin Muhammad, Adhwa al-Bayan fi idhah al- ‘ ‘ V 71. See Collection of Bukhari and Muslim 72 -I V The ic Sciences 41

These people grew up with people who had enjoyed everyday interaction with the Prophet

and had often asked about the meanings of verses or circumstances of their ,ﷺ Muhammad revelation.73

2.7.3.5. Arabic Language

Since the noble ‘

‘ 74

2.7.3.6. Deliberation and Deduction

The last source of t s r consists of deliberation and deduction. The subtl

‘ has been blessed with insight into the Islamic sciences by Allah Almighty, deliberates in it, the more he discovers ever-new mysteries and subtleties.75

2.8. ecess ry e tures or Comment tor o the oly Qur‟ān

Muslim scholars have laid down certain basic conditions for sound T s r. Any T s r, which disregards these principles, must be viewed with great caution, if not rejected altogether. The following conditions could be considered as necessary for the achievement of an authentic t s r ‘

‘ n:

2.8.1. Correct Belief

The commentator (mufassir) must possess a true belief in Islam for his t s r to be pure and free from heresy or gross errors. Sincerely believing in Islam does not automatically mean

73. Al-Burhan, V. 2, P. 172 74. Ibid, p. 160 75. Usmany, Muhammad Taqi, Ulum Al- ‘ Dar al-Uloom, Karachi, p. 343 The ic Sciences 42 that one who does so has true belief in Islam. A true ‘

and his companions. Ignorance of ﷺ conception of Islam coincides with that of the Prophet what constitutes correct belief in Islam will almost certainly lead the commentator (mufassir) into incorrect explanations.

2.8.2. Impartiality

The commentator (mufassir) must be impartial and free from all the sectarian prejudices. As it is clarified in M it „Ul m l-Qur‟ n ― -sectarian. Such a belief frees the commentator (mufassir) from the damaging influence of philosophies, schools

76 of thought (madhabs ‖ The commentator (mufassir)

‘

‘ S n approach invariably leads to misinterpretations and sectarian explanations.

2.8.3. Correct Methodology

All honest attempts at t s r must begin with the t s r ‘ ‘

What remains unexplained must then be sought in the Sunnah. If the t s r still cannot be found, the explanations of the Ṣ ḥ

‘ S approach to t s r takes into account Al ‘

‘ ﷺ ‘ P

ﷺ ‘ Ṣ ḥ ‘ ‘ P interpretation and application of it, and the role of classical Arabic as the vehicle in which the revelation and its explanation were transmitted.

76 ī - -30 The ic Sciences 43

2.8.4. Correct Knowledge

The commentator (mufassir)

‘ t s r

I― (رضي اهلل عنه) be liable to distortion. As Muj i , the student of I n „ s ‘

‘ f

77 he is not knowledgeable in ‖ The commentator (mufassir)

‘ H t and Fiqh. He should be familiar with the science of H t in order to

or his companions that he uses in his ﷺ make sure that explanations attributed to the Prophet t s r are authentic. He should also know the fundamental principles of Fiqh us l l-fiqh) in order to accurately extract or deduce Islamic law from its passages. Without a correct understanding of these two sciences, the commentator (mufassir) could not possibly escape including in his t s r a wealth of misinformation, since the body of weak and fabricated narrations is quite vast and the schools of fiqh (Islamic law) and their methods are many and varied.

In short the commentator (mufassir) must be sound in belief ('aqida), well-grounded in the knowledge of Arabic and its rules as a language, well-grounded in other sciences that are connected with the st ‘ 'ilm al-riw y ), have the ability for precise comprehension, abstain from the use of mere opinion, begin the T s r ‘

,ﷺ P ‘ refer to the reports from the Ṣ ḥ , consider the reports from the T i‟ n and also consult the opinions of other eminent scholars. (these necessary features have been summarized from

77 ī - The ic Sciences 44

Ul m l Qur‟ n y Mu mm T qi Usm ny

2.9. Early Commentators of the Holy Qur‟ān n Intro uction

(رضی اهلل عنه I n „ ās .2.9.1

Widely popular personality regarding T s r among noble companions is Hazrat ull

ull I n ' s is considered to be the most knowledgeable of .(رضي هللا عٌَ) I n „ s

hugged him and prayed ﷺ the Companions in t s r. He reported that once the Prophet

for him as follows,

ال َّلهه َف ِّقهه ف ِي الدي ِنِ وع ِّلنه ال َّتأْوِي َل78ِ.

“O ll give im eep un erst n ing o t e religion n m ke im skille in interpret tion ”

He has been called 'T rjum n lQur‟ n' ‘ 79 Apart from his detailed knowledge of everything concerning t s r, he is also given the credit for having emphasized one of the basic principles of 'ilm al-t s r which has remained important to

‘ ought to be traced back to their usage in the language of pre-Islamic poetry.80

(رضي هللا عٌَ T I n „„ ās .2.9.1.1

was compiled by Muhammad ((رضي هللا عٌَ) A t s r (T nweer l-Miq s i T s r I n „„ s i n Y q l-F r z S ‗ famous Arabic dictionary, l-Q m s l-Mu t The vast majority of this t s r consists of

The author mentions the .(رضي هللا عٌَ) explanatory I ‗‗ s chains of narrators for each section of t s r. Hence, this t s r is considered as being among

78 S ī -Bukhari, The Translation of the Meanings, V. 1, p. 106 79 -I 80. Ibid, p. 120 The ic Sciences 45

(رضي هللا عٌَ) ‗‗ the t s r birriwaayah. I

‗ S - ī s

I I hasan (authentic);

I ‗ ‗ -Rahmaan as-Suddee l-K r and „ ul M lik i n

Jurayj are doubtful. Those from ad- ḥ k i n M z im l-Hil lee, „ t y al-„ w ee,

Muq til ibn Sulaymaan al-Azdee, and Muhammad ibn as-S ‟i l-Kalabee, who was accused of fabricating H t s, are all „ (unacceptable). Nearly all of the (so-called)

narrated in chains containing ‖(رضي هللا عٌَ) T s r of I n „„ s―

Muhammad ibn as-S ‘ -Kalabee.81 Hence, this t s r is considered unreliable for the most part; and, despite its popularity among the masses, it is totally rejected by Muslim scholars.82

2.9.2. Ibn rīr t- rī

Muhammad Ibn J r r t- r (839-923 CE/225-310 AH) was from Tabrez, in what is now western Iran, and was a well-known legalist, H t scholar, and historian. Although

S ‗ Ijti and became independent of the school.83

2.9.2.1. T I n rīr t- rī mi‟ l- y ān ee T l-Qur‟ān

This t s r is the oldest t s r to reach us intact. It contains narrations which are analysed in most cases. He mentioned the various recitations and their implications and he included many

Biblical tales which were discussed, and the positions of unorthodox schools, such as that of

‗ t s r have depended on this t s r in

81. Al-Firuzabadi, Ibn Ya'qub, ī - ī I ‗ -Bayt Institute for Islamic Thought, Fons Vitae, 2008, p. 1 82 ī - ‘ - - ī - ī V h, Cairo, 1985, pp. 81-3 83 - ī - ī V -34 The ic Sciences 46

84 one way or another. One of the more useful of the many printed editions of this massive work is the one containing the comments of Ahmad Sh kir on the isnaads of the many narrations cited by the author. Unfortunately, the authentication effort was cut short by

S ‘ S r M ‟i

2.9.3. Ibn thīr

- ‘ I ‗ī ī - - S ‗ī fiqh

I ī ‗ - I - ī I ī

ī - ī - ‘ Busra, Syria (hence Al-Busrawi). He was taught by Ibn ī S - Al-Mizzi, (d.

1373), Fiqh wi I ī ‗I - - I

-S I - ī -

S S - ī -Qasim bin Muzaffar bin

‗ I -S I - - ī

ī S In later life, he became blind.

He attributes his blindness to working late at night on the Musnad of Ahmad Ibn Hanbal

I ī

85 Damascus. He was an eminent H t scholar and a historian. His historical work, al-

Bi y w n-Ni y is considered the most authentic Islamic history book. T s r i n

K t r is also considered the most authentic book of t s r, and is second only to T s r t-

r in popularity among scholars.

2.9.3.1. I n thīr T l-Qur‟ān l- īm

The book contains an extensive preface covering the methodology of t s r

‘ ‘ I ī

84 - ī - ī V -234. 85. Ibid, pp. 252-257 The ic Sciences 47 critically analyses all of his narrations and evaluates the conflicting statements of the s and the t i„ n He also warns against the dangers of Isr ‟ l y t and other false information commonly found in T s r. Legal issues are discussed, and differences of opinion are

86 evaluated. An abridged version of this t s r, from which the inauthentic narrations has been removed, was published in four volumes in the 1980s.87

‘ T s r. Later scholars followed the examples set by that Classical ī . In the fol

‘ these works may become clear.

2.10. Translatability o the oly Qur‟ān”

‘ foreign languages) arose when Muslims came in close contact with non-Arabs. The first appearance of the issue in classical books of fiqh

‘ 88. However, in the 1920s a

‘ significant role in this debate, namely the translations made for nationalistic and sectarian purposes89 as well as those made by Orientalists and missionaries for polemical purposes.

Thus the different opinions of this period should be discussed in light of these factors.

2.10.1. Opinions o the Schol rs pposin the Tr nsl tion o the Qur‟ān

‘ n as a classical issue yet in

20th -

86 - ī -Mufassiroon, V. 1, pp. 252-257 87 I ī I ‘ī ī - ‘ -A - ‗ I ī Cairo.1980. 88 ‘ Inquiry, V. 3, No. 5 (Ramadan 1406/May 1986), pp. 349 89. Referring to the translations done by Qadiyanies The ic Sciences 48

‘ ―I ‘ P

Indian, a Chinese, etc., then differences will arise between these translations, such as those

‖90

Rida mentions that translation may deprive the reader of the supreme qualities of the

‘ ―This ‘ ] depend merely on the translation are deprived of the quality that Allah identified in the believers

―S ‗ I —with a certain knowledge I

G ! I !‗‖ ] also explained] in other similar verses which make it a virtue of a Muslim to make use of his

‖91

He does not allow the application of Ijti from the words of translator: And just as it necessitates their deprivation of these supreme qualities, it also necessitates that the application of

Ijti to and deduction from the words of the translator be not allowed, for no Muslim deems this permissible.92

‘ -Arab Muslims.

There were other scholars who adopted more or less the same opinion because of the early twentieth century conditions, which incited this approach.

In 1925 Sheikh Muhammad Shakir, former Wakil of al-Jami′ al-Azhar,93 wrote a long article published in four parts respectively in Al-Muqattam daily newspaper.94 This article was published later in the same year as a book entitled l-Q wl l-F sl i T rj m t l-Qur‟ n l-

90. Rida, Muhammad Rashid, Tafsir al-Manar, 4th ed., Maktabat al-Qahira, 1379/1960, V. 3, pp. 214-224. 91 S S ‘ S ‗ S V 92. Ibid 93. Al-Zirikli, Khayr al-Din, Al- ‗ -‗I V -57 94 S ― ‖ ‗ ‘ XVI -62. The ic Sciences 49

Karim ila al-Lughat al- „j miyy .95 He explaining what is meant by translation defined it as

― ‖ know the meaning of each individual word, the idea that each one is intended to convey, either literally or metaphorically, and the special rules of composition whereby these

‘ language, he continued, must be equal to his knowledge of the language from which he translates — not merely as to the meaning of individual words and their literal and metaphorical use, but also the syntactical modes of expression — otherwise the translation will fail to convey the sense of the original or will differ from it.96

He compared the translation from one language to another to substituting one expression for another in the same language, in the sense that a balance of meaning must be preserved between the original and the translation, and between one phr

‘ replacement of one expression of the sacred text for another, no matter how much we strive to preserve this balance of meaning. In answer, he

‘ ough the two words may be exactly synonymous.97 He gave an example with the word walad in surat ‘ ‗I ghulam in surat Maryam (19:

20) stating that all Muslims agree that we are not at liberty to read in both s r , either walad or ghulam, nor put one of these words in place of the other in either of the two s r

‘

95 I ―I p. 22. 96. Shakir, Muhammad, On the Translation of the Koran into Foreign Languages, pp. 161-62. 97. Ibid The ic Sciences 50 implied by the transference of all the words in the sacred text from Arabic language into any foreign language is much more strictly forbidden.98

‘ character that accompanies its arrangement in Arabic. As to the Tawrah and the Injil, he continued, each one of them is a sacred book but through a sacred meaning quite apart from sacred words. ……… -ground for the

Islamic commun ‘ English

‘ I

S ‘

I ī 99

I ‘ the replacement of any single one of its sacred words

‘ I what the Book brought and spread among the peoples and nations, in spite of the diversity of their languages, for it does not depend upon translations.100

In the very year (1925) Sheikh Hasanayn Makhluf, former Mufti of Egypt, published a dissertation entitled Risala fi Hukm Tarjamat l-Qur‟ n l-Karim wa-Qir ‟ ti i w -

Kitabatihi bi-ghayr al-Lughati al-„ r iyy .101 First, he distinguished between three kinds of translation:

1. Equal literal translation,

2. Unequal literal translation, and

98. Shakir, Muhammad, On the Translation of the Koran into Foreign Languages, p. 163 99. Ibid pp. 164-65 100. Ibid 101. Makhluf, Muhammad Hasanayn, Risala fi Hukm Tarjamat al- ‘ -Karim wa- ‘ -Kitabatihi bi-ghayr al-Lughati al-‗ ‗ The ic Sciences 51

3. Interpretative translation,

He stated that the first, i.e. the word for word translation which is identical to the original is out of discussion for there is consensus among scholars that it is unimaginable and impossible to achieve.102 He also stated that the interpretative translation is not a t

‘ S translation is unanimously permissible only if it is based on the sound Prophetic traditions, a knowledge of the sciences of Arabic language, and of other ‘

‘ 103

He referred to the opinions of the jurists of the four schools of jurisprudence s

‘ reported to have permitted it in any age except for what was reported about the Hanafis that they permitted the recitation of the translation of th ‘ prayer on the basis of a certain proof.104

He concluded that the unequal literal translation is unlawful; the interpretative translation is

‘

I ‘ translation of the principles of Islam, which is fard kifaya (collective duty).105

2.10.2. Opinion of the Scholars Permitting the Tr nsl tion o the Qur‟ān

‘ only by non-Muslims but by Muslim scholars also. Now we shall briefly describe views of two scholars Sheikh Muhammad Mustafa al-Maraghi and Sheikh Mahmud Shaltut, regarding permission of translating the holy ‘ .

102. Risala fi Hukm Tarjamat al- ‘ -Karim wa- ‘ -9 103. Ibid, p.10 104. Ibid, p.25 105. Ibid, pp. 28-29 The ic Sciences 52

Sheikh Muhammad Mustafa al-Maraghi G S -

‘ I paper first published in 1932. In 1936 he added to it some other quotations of classical works supporting his viewpoint. This treatise was republished in Nur al-Islam under the title ―Baht

i T rj m t l-Qur‟ n l-Karim wa-‟ hk mu ” He used some quotations of al-Shatibi,

Ibn Hajar, and al-Zamakhshari as the basis of his arguments.106 He started by quoting a passage of al-S ― may be considered from two aspects: either they convey absolute meanings (m „ nin mutlaqa) or auxiliary meanings (m „ nin k im ). The first is common to all languages, so that it is possible to express in foreign languages what is expressed in Arabic and vice versa.

The second, derived from highly developed rhetoric, is I

‘ … thing to do conclusivel … ‖107 Al-Maraghi then stressed al-Shati i‟s

‘ common agreement of all Muslims it is permissible to comment on it, and this agreement on its T s r was an argument for the legitimacy of its translation.108 -

‘ commentator uses Arabic while the translator uses a non-Arabic language.

Al-Maraghi also quoted al-Z m k s ri‟s commentary on verse 14:4 (mentioned above) in

―I but to al …

106. Al-Maraghi, Muhammad Mustafa, Bahth fi Tarjamat al- ‘ -Karim wa-‘ ‗ al- ‘ -4 107. Shatibi, al-Muwafaqat, Dar al- ‗ V II -68 108. Maraghi, opcit, p. 5 The ic Sciences 53

I ‘ either in all numerous languages, or only in one language. If the revelation were

‘ …‖109

- ‘ P

[instruction] through the meanings it comprised such as tawhid (the unity of Allah), the code of Divine laws dealing with all spheres of life, the code of ethics and manners, etc., and second, a proof for the veracity of Muh ‘ P i„j z

‘ 110

Al-Maraghi concluded that it is not permissible to change the words of Arabic text or alter

‘ not be described as such; they are no more than the meanings of the Qu ‘

‘ majority of its verses. He admitted that the interpretative translation may change the meaning intended by Allah for it is dependent on the understanding and interpretation [of the translator] but he stated that the H n s permitted this kind of translation and that al-Shatibi also permitted it comparing it to commentary.111

‘ t be hidden from Christian communities but they should be properly transferred to them so that their scholars could study its social institutions, codes of ethics, etc.112

Sheikh Mahmud Shaltut, former Grand Sheikh of al-Azhar, expressing his attitude regar

109. Zamakhshari, Al- ‗ -Baabi al-Halabi wa-Awladuh, Cairo, V. 2, pp. 366-67 110 ― -Fa ‖ Islamic Quarterly, V. 40, 1996, p. 70 111. Maraghi, opcit, p. 9 112. Ibid, pp. 31-32 The ic Sciences 54

‘ ―T rj m t l-Qur‟ n w -

Nususal-„Ul m ‟ i ‖ Majallat al-Azhar.113 He adopted the same opinion as Sheikh al-

Maraghi. He then referred to the three kinds of translation previously identified by Sheikh

Shakir and stated that the equal literal translation which is intended to preserve the inimitability and excellence of the literary composition of the original was out of discussion for it is impossible and beyond human ability.114

Like Sheikh al-Maraghi, He also quoted the passages of al-Shatibi, al-Zamakhshari, and

Ibn Hajar in support of his views like Sheikh al-Maraghi. He stated that both Sheikh

Bakhit (former Mufti of Egypt from 1915 to 1920) and Sheikh Muhammad Hasanayn al-

„ wi ‘ instruction and propagation.115

‘ ern and western languages so that the corrupt thoughts which imperialism introduced in the minds of the Muslims would be removed.116

2.10.3. Conclusion

‘ n to a foreign language is a hard nut to crack. It was opposed by the scholars on the basis of its sacredness and inimitability. While those who are in the favour of its translation only allowing it for the sacred purpose of maintaining its purity and prom -

‘

113. Zebiri, Kate, Mahmud Shaltut and Islamic Modernsim, Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1993, pp. 11-15 114 S ― - ‘ -Nusus al-‗ ‘ ‖ Majallat al-Azhar, vol. 7, 1355, pp. 123. 115. Ibid. 116. Ibid, p. 132 The ic Sciences 55

‘ i.e. for sectarian purpose or for maltreatmen

‘ 117

2.10.4. Literature Related to the question o tr nsl tion o the holy

Qur‟ān

‘ g on every other day.

1. ‗ -Qadir, Khalid Muhammad, Min Fiqh al-Aqalliyyat al-Muslima, 1st ed.,

Wizarat al-Awqaf wal-S u‟un l-Islamiyya, Qatar, 1418/1998.

2. ‗ h ‗ -Fattah al- ―Khutbat al-Jumu„ i-ghayr al-„ r iyy ‖

in Majallat Al-Azhar, vol. 24, Cairo, 1372/1953.

3. ― -Persian Koran of the Late Fifteenth or Early Sixteenth

‖ Ars Islamica, vol. VI, 1939, pp. 91-94.

4. S ― ‘

Recited Text of ‘ ‖ Islamic Quarterly, London, 1994.

5. ‘ ― P S ‘ ‖

Proceedings of Twenty-sixth Congress of Orientalists, vol. IV, 1970, pp. 185-86.

6. Abou Sheishaa, Mohamed Ali Mohamed, The Translati ‘ S

a Fatwa by Rashid Rida and Other Relevant Fatwas and Issues, Unpublished paper

S ―I

in Fatwa ‖

7. Abu Daqiqah, Mah ―Kalimah i T rj m t l-Qur‟ n l-Karim‖ Nur al-Islam,

vol. III, 1351.

8. ― G ‘ S I

117 ‘ The ic Sciences 56

‖ P S

‘ I I I 21 March 1986.

9. S ― ‖ P S

‘ I I I

10. S S ― S S

‘ P ‖ Hamdard Islamicus, vol. XVII, 1994.

11. ― l-Q w „i l-„ mm li-T sir l-Qur‟ n l-Karim‖ Majallat al-

Azhar, vol. 7, 1355.

12. ‘ -Andalus, Gibraltar, 1980, i-

viii.

13. ― ‘

‖ Inquiry, 1986.

14. Ayyub, Hasan, Al-H it i „Ulum l-Qur‟ n w l-Hadith, Dar al- ‗ -Nashr

al-Islamiyya, Cairo, 1999.

15. Babalola, E ― -Salat in Yoruba Language and the

I I ‖ Islam in the Modern Age, vol. 27, 1996.

16. ‗ -Rahman, M wsu„ t l-Mustashriqin, Dar al-„Ilm lil-Malayin, Beirut,

1984.

17. Bakhtiar, Laleh, Encyclopedia of Islamic Law A Compendium of the Major Schools,

ABC International Group, Inc., Chicago, 1996.

18. ― S ‘ ‖ Numen, vol. IV, 1957.

19. ‘ -arrangement of the Surahs,

Edinburgh, 1937-39.

20. -S ―S S ‘ ‖ Arabica, vol. 16,

1969, pp. 81-83 & vol. 17, 1970. The ic Sciences 57

21. Binark, Ismet, Hlit Eren, & ed. Ekmeleddin Ihsanoglu, World Bibliography of the

Translations of the Meani ‘ Istanbul, OIC Research Centre,

1986.

22. ― S I ‖

Journal of Turkish Studies, vol. 14, 1990.

23. ― S ‖ Der Islam,

band 70, 1993, pp. 193-206.

24. ―‖ P ‖

Orientalia, vol. XIII, 1961, pp. 261-276.

25. ―Al-Afkar al-K ti‟ l-lati yanshuruha al-Mustashriqun khilal

t rj m ti im lil-Qur‟ n l-Karim‖ hammad Husam al-Din, in Majallat al-

Azhar, 1406/1986, pp. 1368-75.

26. ― ‘ ‖ The Muslim World

League Journal, vol. 13, 1406/1986, pp. 10-13.

27. ― I S

‘ ‖ P S

‘ I I I

28. Ç ― ‘ I

‖ P S

‘ I I I

29. - ― ‘

‖ P S

‘ I I I

30. G ― S ‖ The Moslem World, vol. 14,

1924, pp. 5-9. The ic Sciences 58

31. Dawood, N.J., The Koran, 4th rev. ed., Allen Lane, London, 1978.

32. Dijwi, Yusuf al- ―Hukm Tarjamat al-Khutba bi-ghayr al-‗ ‗

bil-‗ ‖ Nur al-Islam, vol. 2, 1350 AH.

33. Duwaysh, Ah ‗ -Raziq al-, Fatawa al-Lajna al- ‟im lil-Buhuth al-

„Ilmiyy w l-I t ‟, Maktabat al- ‗

34. Duwaysh, Ah ‗ -Raziq al-, Fatawa al-Lajna al- ‟im lil-Buhuth al-

„Ilmiyy w l-I t ‟, Maktabat al- ‗

35. ― ‘

purposeful Translat ‖ P S

‘ I I I

36. G ― I ]‖ The Muslim World, vol. 48,

1957, pp. 248-49.

37. Hadi H ― P ‘ ‖

in Tarjuman-e Wahy, vol. 2, no. 2, 1419/1999.

38. Hajawi, Muhammad ibn al-H - ― - ‘ - ‖ Majallat al-

Azhar, vol. 7, 1355/1936, pp. 190-198.

39. ― -Fatihah and its Tran ‖ Islamic Quarterly, vol. 40,

1996, pp. 69-84.

40. ―

‘ ‖ P S

‘ I I I ch 1986.

41. Husayn, Muhammad al-Khid ― ‗ - ‘ ‖ Nur al-Islam, vol. 2, 1350

AH.

42. ― ‘ ‖ Islam in

India, 1982. The ic Sciences 59

43. Ibn Yah ‗ ‗ ‗ Hukm al-Rahman bin-Nahy „ n T rj m t

l-Qur‟ n, n.d.

44. I ― S

‘ ‖ The Significance of Islamic Manuscripts: Proceedings

of the Inaugural Conference of al-Furqan Islamic Heritage Foundation, London, 1992.

45. I ― ‘

‖

S ‘

46. I ― ‘

G ‘ ‖ Journal of Muslim Minority Affairs, vol. 19, 1999.

47. I ―I the Noble reading‖ Hamdard Islamicus, vol. III,

1980, pp.

48. I ― P ‘ ‖

Ahmad & Zafar Ishaq Ansari (eds.), Islamic Perspectives: Studies in Honour of

‗ I

49. I ‗ ‗I - ― - - ‘ ‖ Majallat al-Azhar, vol. 25, Cairo,

1373/1954.

50. I ‗ S ‗ hammad, l-M k l li- ir s t l-Qur‟ n w s-Sunna wal-

„Ulum l-Islamiyya, vol. 1, 1st ed., Dar al-Ansar, Cairo, 1980.

51. Jad al-H ‗ -H ― tbat al- ‗ -‗ al- ‖

in Majallat al-Azhar, 1991, pp. 612-16; c.f. Mohsen Abdel-Aty Khalifa, The

Educational Background of Moroccan Imams, op.cit., pp. 9-10.

52. ‗ -Rahman al-, Al-Fiq „ l l-Madhahib al- r „ , 2nd ed., Mat ‗

Dar al-Kutub al-Misriyya, Cairo, 1349/1931, p. 339.

53. Jibali, Ibrahim al- ― l-K l m i T rj m t l-Qur‟ n‖ Nur al-Islam, vol. 3, 1351. The ic Sciences 60

54. ― ‘ -

S ‖ Islamic Quarterly, vol. 30, 1986.

55. Khan, Mofak ― ‘ ‖

in The Muslim World, vol. LXXII, 1982.

56. ― ‘

‖ The Muslim World, vol. LXXVII, 1987.

57. Khatib, Muhibb al-Din al- ―Lim L m Nut rjim l-Qur‟ n‖ Majallat al-Azhar,

vol. 26, 1374/1955.

58. Khinn, Must S ‗ -, Athar al-Ikhtilaf fi al-Q w „i l-Usuliyya fi Ikhtilaf al-

Fuq ‟ ‘ -Risala, Beirut, 1421/2000.

59. ― ‘ ‗ I ‘ ‖ Hamdard Islamicus,

vol. XI, 1988.

60. ― ‘ ‖

in Hamdard Islamicus, vol. XI, 1988.

61. ― S

‘ ‖ The Muslim World Book Review, Vol. 7, No. 4 Summer 1987.

62. ―‗ ‘ ‘ IX I ‖ Arabica,

vol. 11, 1964.

63. ― ‘ ‖ n Islam in

India, 1982.

64. P S & G ― I S

S ‖ Al-Qantara, vol. XVII, 1996.

65. López- ―‗ ‘

Spanish) in a M ‖ Journal of the American

Orientalist Society, vol. 103, 1983. The ic Sciences 61

66. - ― S ‘

‖ Journal of Islamic Studies, vol. 10, 1999.

67. ‘ ― ‘ ‖

in Journal Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs, vol. 5, 1984.

68. ‘ ― ‘ I Tafsir) in the

‖ Journal Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs, vol. 7, 1986.

69. ‘ ― ‘

P ‖ Journal Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs, vol. 7, 1986.

70. ‘ ― ‘

‖ Journal Institute of Muslim Minority Affairs, vol.

14, 1994.

71. Makhluf, Muhammad Hasanayn, F t w S r„iyy w -Buhuth Islamiyya, Part I, 2nd

ed., Mat ‗ -Madani, Cairo, 1391/1971.

72. Makhluf, Muhammad Hasanayn, Risala fi Hukm T rj m t l-Qur‟ n l-Karim wa-

Qir ‟ ti i w -Kitabatihi bi-ghayr al-Lughati al-„ r iyy , Mat ‗ tar, Cairo,

1343/1925.

73. ‗I ―H - ‘ - ‖ Majallat al-Azhar, vol. 27,

Cairo, 1375/1956.

74. S P ― S ‘ ‖ P

S ‘ I I

Istanbul, 21 March 1986.

75. Maraghi, Muhammad Mustafa al-, Bahth fi T rj m t l-Qur‟ n al-Karim wa-

‟ hkamuha, Mat ‗ - ‘

76. Meredith- G ― ‘ ‖

in Oriens, vol. 10, 1957. The ic Sciences 62

77. ― S ‘ V

and Varia ‖ Bulletin of the John Rylands Library, vol. 9, 1925.

78. ― ‖ The Moslem World, vol.

V., 1915.

79. Munajjid, Salah al-Din al-and Khuri Yusuf, Fatawa al-Imam Muhammad Rashid

Rida, vol. 2, Dar al-Kitab al-Jadid, Beirut, 1970.

80. Murtad - ― S

‘ ‖ Tarjuman-e Wahy, vol. 2, no. 2, 1419/1999.

81. ‗ ‗ -, T rj m t M „ ni l-Qur‟ n l-Karim wa-Tatawwur

F mi i „in l-Gharb, Rabitat al-„ l m l-Islami, Makkah al-Mukarramah, Saudi

Arabia, 1417 AH.

82. Naqdi, Muhammad (ed.), Tarjuman-e Wahy

‘

83. ‘ I

P ‘

‘

84. ― ‖ The Muslim World, vol. 23, 1933.

85. Nur Ichwan, ‘

‘ I

‘ S ―I

West: Their Mutual Relation as Reflected in Fatwa Literature, Leiden, 1998.

86. P ― ‘ ‖

in The Cambridge History of Arabic Literature: Arabic literature to the end of the

Umayyad period, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1983

87. P ― K ‘ ‖ The Encyclopedia of Islam, New The ic Sciences 63

Edition, E. J. Brill, Leiden, 1995.

88. Qatt ‗ -, Mabahit i „Ulum l-Qur‟ n, Maktabat Wahba, Cairo, 2000.

89. G ― G ‘ ‖ Islam in India, 1982.

90. ― ‘ ‖ Babel, vol. IX, 1963.

91. Rida Muhammad Rashid, ―Kit t l-Qur‟ n il-Huruf al-Inkliziyya‖ Al-Manar,

vol. 6, 1312 AH.

92. Rida Muhammad Rashid, T rj m t l-Qur‟ n w -ma fiha min al-Mafasid wa-

Munafat al-Islam, 1st ed., Mat ‗ -Manar, Cairo, 1344/1926.

93. Rida, Muhammad Rashid, T rj m t l-Qur‟ n wa-ma fiha min al-Mafasid wa-

Munafat al-Islam, 1st ed., Mat ‗ -Manar, Cairo, 1344/1926.

94. ―S I

‘ ‖ I -Muslim Relations, vol. 8, 1997.

95. Rodwell, J.M. The Koran: translated from Arabic, the suras arranged in a

chronological order with notes and index, Williams & Norgate, Edinburgh, 1861.

96. Ross, Alexander, The Alcoran of Mahomet translated out of Arabique into French, by

the Sieur Du Ryer, Lord of Malezair, and Resident of the King of France, at

Alexandria. And newly Englished, for the satisfaction of all the desire to look into the

Turkish vanities, London, 1649.

97. Sabri, Mustafa, M s‟ l t T rj m t l-Qur‟ n, al-Mat ‗ -Salafiyya, Cairo,

1351/1933.

98. S ― ‘ ‖ Proceedings of the

Symposium on Translations of the Meanings of the Holy ‘ I I I

21 March 1986.

99. Saleem, Muhammad Tahir, English ‘ -

Idah, SZIC, University of Peshawar, December 2013. The ic Sciences 64

100. S ― ‘ ‖

Procee S ‘

IRCICA, Istanbul, 21 March 1986.

101. Sarkhasi , Muhammad b. Abi Sahl, al-, Al-Mabsut, vol. 1, Dar al- ‗

1406.

102. S ― Qur‟ n‖ Studies in Islam,

vol. 15, 1978.

103. S ― ‘ S

‖ Oriens, vol. 16, 1963.

104. Sefercioglu, Mustafa Nejat & (ed.) Ekmeleddin Ihsanoglu, World Bibliography of the

Translations of the Holy Qur‟ n in M nuscript Form, vol. I, Istanbul, 2000.

105. Shakir, Muh ― ‖

T. W. Arnold, in The Moslem World, vol. XVI, 1926.

106. Shakir, Muhammad, Al-Qawl al-Fasl i T rj m t l-Qur‟ n l-Karim ila al-Lughat

al- „j miyy , Mat ‗ -Nahda, Cairo, 1343/1925.

107. Shaltut, Mah ―T rj m t l-Qur‟ n w -Nusus al-„Ul m ‟ i ‖ Majallat al-

Azhar, vol. 7, 1355.

108. Shatir, Muhammad Mustafa al-, Al-Qawl al-Sadid fi hukm tarj m t l-Qur‟ n l-

Majid ‗ Hijazi, Cairo, 1355/1936.

109. S ‗ T rj m t l-Qur‟ n, Dar al-I‗ sam, Cairo, 1980.

110. Shurunbulali, Hasan al-, Al-Nafh l-Qu siyy i k m Qir ‟ t l-Qur‟ n w -

Kitabatihi bil-Farisiyya, 1st ed., al-Mat ‗ al-Rahmaniyya, Cairo, 1355/1936.

111. Sulayman, Muhammad, Hadath al-Ah t il-Isl m l-Iq m „ l T rj m t l-

Qur‟ n, 2nd ed., Mat ‗ -Hurra Cairo, 1355.

112. ― ‘ ‖ Proceedings of The ic Sciences 65

the S ‘ I I

Istanbul, 21 March 1986.

113. ―I ‘ ‖ The Muslim World, vol. LII, 1962.

114. V ― ‘ ‖ n Islam

Tetkikleri Enstitüsü Dergisi, vol. IV, 1964.

115. V ―G ‘ P

‖ Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft, band

141, 1991.

116. Wajdi, Muhammad Farid, Al-Adilla l-„Ilmiyy „ l J w z T rj m t M „ ni l-

Qur‟ n il l-Lughat al-Ajnabiyya, Mat ‗ - ‘

117. Wali, H ― - ‘ -Karim bil-Huruf al- ‖ -

Azhar, vol. 7, 1355/1936.

118. Watt, W. Montgomery, ‘ I ‘ &

Edinburgh, 1970.

119. ― ‘ ‖ Studies in Bibliography and

Booklore, Winter,vol. X, 1971/72.

120. G ― I P -Arabic

‖ P & P

Identity: Studies in Ritual Behaviour, E.J. Brill, Leiden, New York & Köln, 1995.

121. S ― ‖

Moslem World, vol. XVII, 1927.

122. Zarqani, Muh ‗ -‗ -, M n il l-„Ir n i „Ulum l-Qur‟ n, vol. 2,

Cairo, n.d.

123. é V ―S S ‖ Le

Monde Oriental, vol. V. 1911. The ic Sciences 66

124. S ― ‖ The Moslem World, vol. 5, 1915.

(Source:http://www.islamicwritings.org/quran/language/the-translation-of-the-quran-a- selective-bibliography/ retrieved on 13 July, 2014)

2.11. n lish Tr nsl tions o the oly Qur‟ān

Although revealed in Arabic, its meanings are clear and its message is universally understood. Its verses are as inspiring today as they were fifteen hundred years ago. The

‘ the Holy

I ﷺ Prophet

- I G ― ‘ to intelligence, have the value of sunlight, to wit; it is by this sunlight that the act of seeing is

‖

was an ﷺ P ‘

Arab, and because Arabic language is capable of great eloquence and clarity.118

‘

ۤ 119 و ما ا ْر سلْ نا ِم ْن ّر ُس ْو ٍل اِلّا بِلِ سا ِن ق ْو ِم ٖه لِ ُی َبیِّ َن ل ُه ْم ١ؕ I ― ‖

In his commentary on this verse, Al-Zamakhsharî stated,

― ‘ in one language. If the revelation were to be communicated in all languages, it would lead to needless repetition, since translation could serve as a substitute for such repetition. Hence it

118. Ihsanoglu, Ekmeleddin, World Bibliography of the Translations of the Meani ‘ (Istanbul, OIC Research Centre), Taylor & Francis, 1988, P. XVIII 119 - ‘ I ī The ic Sciences 67

in the language of his own people, to whom he was sent, in ﷺ was revealed to the Prophet the preliminary stage of the call to Islam. Once these people came to understand

‘ their native

…‖120

‘

History do not show any translation of the Holy ‘

ﷺThe non-Arabs who entered Islam at the hands of the generous companions of the Prophet understood that Islam has its special language which had to be common amongst its followers so that they may understand its Book in which they believe, follow its guidance, and worship

Allah by its recitation. In this way they may achieve among themselves the unity referred to

‘

121 اِ ّن ٰه ِذ ٖهۤ اُ ّم ُت ُك ْم اُ ّم ًة َّوا ِح َد ًة ١ۖ٘ ('I ĥ ―V ‖

And

122 اِن ّ ما الْ ُم ْؤ ِم ُن ْو ن اِ ْخ وة I - I ― ‖

That is why Arabic language has spread throughout all the countries which the companions

120. Al-Kashaf, V. 2, pp. 366-67 121 - ‘ - ī 122 - ‘ - The ic Sciences 68 conquered with extraordinary speed even though schools, books and teachers were non- existent. This was the case in the East and the West during Umayyad rule and the beginning of the Abbasid period until Arabic became the language of millions of Europeans, Berbers,

Romans (Byzantines), Persians and others living in the kingdom that extended from the

Atlantic to India. But when the Muslims faced a decline, and there was colonial rule over most of the Muslim world, the enemies stepped forward to gain an upper hand and to deprive the Muslims of their legacy. So English ‘

‘

‘ o that all the conspiracies of the enemies may become ineffective. Following were the main causes behind this move:

 The abolition of the Islamic Caliphate.

 ‘

languages to proclaim their ideological uniqueness.

 The appearance of translations made by non-Muslims, whether missionaries or

Orientalists, and danger felt by Muslims as a result of the usually erroneous and

confounding nature of these translations.123

We can honestly sa I

S ‘ of them in the coming pages.

2.12. History of English Translations and Commentaries of the

oly Qur‟ān

‘ ―

123 - ‘ - ī - ī - -I ‗ al-Manar, Cairo, pp. 5-6 The ic Sciences 69

‘The Muslims in Abyssinia, under the leadership of J .(ﷺ) Muhammad recited the first few verses of Surah Maryam to the Negus, which were translated to him.

ī (ﷺ) This incident occurred before the migration (Hijrah) of the Prophet probably the first recorded instance of any translation of the Qur'an.124 Another incident

S – 641 AD), the

P ‘ ‟ S al- Surah al-F ti for some Iranian converts to Islam.125

‘ translation of Du Ryer (1647).126 In the following pages a list of English

‘ in the chronological order of their publishing dates is being given.

2.12.1. List Of English Tr nsl tions The oly Qur‟ān In The Chronological Order

1. The Alcoran of Mahomet, by Alexander Ross London 1649.

In 1649 a clergyman of England Alexander Ross (died in 1654) translated the holy

‘ into English. This was based upon the French Translation of Du Ryer. In its introduction and throughout the text, it contains many anti-Islamic remarks. According to Mofakhar Hussain this translation has too many errors. 127

2. The Koran: Commonly called the Alkoran of Mohammed by George Sale,

London, 1734.

‘ -Muslims for a long time. Because of a detailed Priliminary Discourse and explanatory notes this translation

124. Mubarakpoori, Safi-ur-Rahman, Al-Raheeq al-Makhtoom, Maktabba AI-Sahabah, Jeddah, 1990, p. 113 125 ‗ - ‘ ‘ I Foundation, 1983, p.144 126 ‘ A Bio-Bibliographic Study, Toppan Company, Singapore, 1997, p. 30 127 ‘ A Bio-Bibliographic Study, p. 30 The ic Sciences 70 has a classical touch -known Arabic works. However, this translation and commentary is full of bias of the writer as this is full of

‗ e

‘ that can be translated such. Moreover we see omissions time and again. The presentation of footnotes and references is also confusing as we see no proper and easy to understand style.

This commentary will be reviewed in this study.

3. The Koran by J.M. Rodwell, London, 1861.

I S

‘ as the crafty author of the Hol (ﷺ) refers to the Prophet being Jewish, Christian and Zoroastrian sources. Moreover a plenty of misinterpretations are there.128

4. The Koran Translated, by E.H. Palmer, London, 1880.

This translation was republished by Oxford University Press in ―P ‘ ‘ of omission plaguing his work render it as of little value.129

5. The oly Qur‟ān tr nsl te with short notes „ se on the oly Qur'ān or uthentic tr itions o the Prophet or ew Test ment or scienti ic cts‟ y Mohammad Abdul Hakim Khan Patiala, 1905.

This called the first English Translation of the Holy 130 However,

‘ straight translation however, was badly stained by literalism. It did not include Arabic

128. Ali, M. Mohar, ‘ I -Sunnah, 2004, p. 337 129 ‘ S P P 130. World Bibliography of Translations of the Meanings ‘ The ic Sciences 71 text. This contains Rejection of miracles, Jinn and physical, material bounties of

P ‘ ―I

‘ critical scrutiny. It, nonetheless, deser

‘

‖131

6. The Qur‟ān r ic text n n lish tr nsl tion irz ul l Allahabad,

India in 1911-1912.

These editions were without Arabic text and contai S der.

There were frequent references to the Bible pointing out the differences and criticizing the missionary views. A few explanatory notes were also included.132

7. The Qur‟ān Three Volumes) by Mirza Hairat Dehlwi, New Dehli, 1916.

This English translation neither had any commentary nor Arabic

S I

‗ I -Pak subcontinent to the

Missionary/Orientalist onslaught against I ‘ ‘ 133

8. The oly Qur‟ān r ic Text Tr nsl tion n Comment ry y uh mm

li hori hm iyy njum n Ish ‟t Isl m hore 1917.

This Qadiyani translation is supplemented by exhaustive notes and a lengthy introduction.

According to ― ‘

(ﷺ) verses related to the Promised Messiah and the Prophet Muhammad

131. Translating The Untranslatable, p. 194 132 S ‘ ‘ 133. Translating The Untranslatable, p. 3 The ic Sciences 72

P ‘ ‖134

This commentary will be reviewed in this study.

9. Tr nsl tion o the oly Qur'ān y hul m S rw r Sin pore 19 .

Another translation by a Muslim Scholar of the Sub-continent does not include Arabic Text and any notes. Although he wrote a critique of ea ‘ S

Rodwell and Palmer) yet he mostly approves the translation and approach of Muhammad

Ali's translation.135 ―I I and for this purpose I have divide …

… ]

‖136

10. Tr nsl tion o the oly Qur‟ān rom the ori in l r ic text y iz hul m

Sarwar, Woking, England, 1929-1930.

S any Arabic text. This translation could not get enough attention because soon after this were published the work of Pickthall and Abdullah Yusuf Ali.137

11. The e nin o the lorious Qur‟ān y uh mm rm uke Pickth ll

London in 1930.

Muhammad Marmaduke Pickthall (1875-1936), a British man of letters, who embraced Islam in 1914, was the son of Reverend Chas Pickthall, Rector of Chillesford, Suffolk, UK. The

Nizam of Hyderabad offered him a job in the state education service and sponsored his venture of English ‘ I -Azhar Ulema, especially

134. Ibid 135 S G ― ‘ - G S ‖ 1941, pp. 91-93. 136 S G ‘ X 137 ‘ A Bio-Bibliographic Study, p. 40 The ic Sciences 73

Mustafa al-Maraghi, Pickthall published his translation in 1930.138

‘ h. This faithfully represents the sense of the original. The use of the Biblical and Jacobean English tends to be a stumbling block for an average reader. This is one of the widely used English translations.

Although one review identified 147 mistakes and another review identified 248139 mistakes in this translation, but few of those mistakes were considered substantial by Kidwai.140 Pickthal was influenced by Mohammed Ali's translation and views. For example, he argues that

141 night journey to the heaven was only a vision. It has too brief (ﷺ) Prophet Mohammed's notes on the necessary background of some verses.

12. ' ull h Yusu li‟s The oly Qur‟ān Tr nsl tion n Comment ry Sh.

Muhammad Ashraf & Sons, Lahore, 1934.

This commentary was first published in Lahore in 1934-1937 and will be reviewed in this study.

13. Qur‟ān tr nsl te with cruci l re rr n ement o S r hs y Richard Bell, London in 1937. Richard Bell was born in Scotland. He was a well-known scholar of both Christian theology and Islamic Studies.142 He taught Arabic in the University of Edinburgh for a long time. Bell re-arranged the S r s ‘ out verses and transposing them purely for subjective reasons that makes the text virtually unreadable. " - S "

P ‘ detailed introduction and extensive commentary was published later in 1989, and

138. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 9 139 I P ‘ G ‘ Karachi, Published by the Author, 1991, p. 24 140. Translating the Untranslatable, p.11 141. Mohammad Marmaduke Pickthall, The Meaning of the Glorious Koran, p. 287 142. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 244 The ic Sciences 74

1991.143

14. The Holy Qur‟ān with n lish Tr nsl tion n Comment ry u Abdul Majid

Daryabadi was published from Lahore in 1941.

This is a faithful translation, though largely unacknowledged. The translator was initially a journalist, but later became a great scholar of th ‘ commentary and emphasizes on the accuracy over any literal embellishment.144 This commentary will be reviewed in this study.

15. The Koran Interpreted by A. J. Arberry, London, 1955.

- ‘ the accuracy, rhetoric and artistry of the original text. This commentary will be reviewed in this study.

16. The oly Qur‟ān y Sher Ali, Rabwah, Pakistan, 1955.

This ‘ S the official Qadyani English translation published in three volumes (1947-1963). Since 1955, however, a single volume edition crediting the translation to Sher Ali has been regularly issued by the official Qadyani missionary publishing house – Oriental and Religious

Publishing Corporation, Rabwah, Pakistan. It has interpolated more blatantly the Qadyani doctrines. It retains the faults of misinterpretation and mistranslation found in Muhammad

Ali's translation.145 Now its revised edition is available.

17. The Koran by N.J. Dawood London, 1956 (Reprinted by Penguin Classic every

year until 1990).

143 ‘ -Bibliographic Study, p. 49 144. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 34 145. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 205 The ic Sciences 75

‘ P and condemns the traditional S r order. He mostly followed the chronological S r order, but sometimes his order is arbitrary. In one of his latest prints in 1990, the publisher rearranged the S r s ― translation is marred by serious mistakes of translation, e.g., Bani Adam' (7:31) is

‖146

18. Tr nsl tion o the lorious oly Qur‟ān with Comment ry y Ali Ahmad Khan

Jullundri, Lahore, 1962.

I G ‘ - Appended to the translation is a lengthy appendix dealing with diverse topics. However, the appendix is in a bizarre way, and slights the role of Sunna. It has numerous mistakes in the translation and the

‖147

19. The oly Qur‟ān with n lish Tr nsl tion n Comment ry according to the

version of the Holy Ahlul Bait by S.V. Mir Ahmad Ali, 1964.

S I ‘ translations, and the Shia doctrines. It provides useful information about the Shia-Sunni differences. It strongly refutes the view that the Shias believe in the alteration T r

‘ I ‘ S is a new print of this translation with an introduction and editing done by Yasin al-

Jibouri. It has removed the introduction and avoided any comments about Shia. 148

20. The oly Qur‟ān Ren ere into n lish y ur R hm n n il ni i u in Tariq, Lahore, 1966. This is an explanatory translation supplemented by brief notes, without Arabic text. It is

146. Ibid p. 265 147 ‘ -Bibliographic Study, p. 50 148. S.V. Mir Ahmed Ali, The Holy Koran Interpreted, United Muslim Foundation, Florida, 2005 The ic Sciences 76 considered as a valid and useful translation. However, it suffers from the language and

‘ ― unnoticed. Although it is pre-1980 publication

‘ P

Translations 1515- I I ‖149

21. l-Qur‟ān Ren ere into n lish y Syed Abdul Latif, Hyderabad, 1969.

This is a translation by a professor of English language who initially, translated Abul

Kalam Azad's Urdu translation T rjum nul Qur' n in English. His own translation was published later. Instead of translating the ‘ by clause, the translator aimed at conveying the unified idea meant by the entire sentence.

According to Kidwai, this translation is a faithful effort with enthusiasm, but lacking any special features.150

22. The Holy Qur‟ān n lish Tr nsl tion n Comment ry y Malik Gulam Farid,

Rabwah, 1969.151

‘

‘ 152

23. The Qur‟ān r ic Text n n lish Tr nsl tion y Zafrullah Khan London,

1970.

This is a notable and one of the latest Qadyani translations. It does not have any separate explanatory notes, but combines his thoughts with the translated text. Zafrullah Khan

149. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 41 150. Ibid p. 46 151. Published by: Oriental and Religious Publication Corporation, Rabwah, Pakistan, 1969 152. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 218 The ic Sciences 77 followed the footsteps of other Qadyanis.153 He does not recognize the Prophet Muhammad

.as the last Prophet. He was the foreign minister of Pakistan between 1947 and 1954 (ﷺ)

24. The Wonderful Koran by Salahuddin Peer, Aminabad, 1971.154

P S P

‘ 155 while another scholar M. H. Khan does not place him in

Qadiyani Translators instead he included him among Muslim Translators.156

‘ ―S ‘ wide familiarity with tafsir corpus. He had, no doubt, an ardent desire to d

‘ I

‖157

25. The ess e o the Qur‟ān Presente in Perspective Hashim Amir Ali, 1974.

It is a fairly good

‘ - arrangement of the S r s. The translator has devised a new S r order, re-arranging the S r s ‘ G further, he has made up 600 sections Ruk

‘ S r and Ruk ‟ order.158

26. Interpret tion o The e nin s o the o le Qur‟ān in the English Language, by Taquiuddin al-Hilali and Muhammad Muhsin Khan, Chicago, 1977. ‘

‘ I

153. Translating the Untranslatable, p.221 154. Rafter-i-Zamana Publication, Aminabad, Punjab, Pakistan, 1971 155. Ibid, p. 52 156. English ‘ -Bibliographic Study, p. 90 157. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 53 158 ‘ -Bibliographic Study, p. 149 The ic Sciences 78

S ‘ ― ‘

S ‘ ‖159

This commentary will be reviewed in this study.

27. The Koran: The First Tafsir in English by Muhammad Mofassir Ahmad, London,

1979.

The explanatory notes in this work are mixed with in the translation that can be a dangerous practice for opening the way to present any material as the translation of the Text itself.160 I

‘ al-Ghayb (the

Unseen) is rendered as the 'consequence of one's action.' His notes being unsound and full of errors are not helpful.161

28. The ess e o The Qur‟ān y Muhammad Asad, Gibraltar, 1980.

This is one of the widely used translations. It is very popular in the academic circles. It is translated in chaste and idiomatic English. The translator often refers to the T s r of

Zamkhshari and offers very logical and convincing explanations to some difficult verses.

However, he uses this approach to

‘

P I ī 162 This

Commentary has been reviewed in this study.

29. The Qur‟ān n n lish Tr nsl tion o the e nin o the Qur‟ān Mahmud Yusuf Zayid, Beirut, 1980.

This is one of the famous English translations. It was reviewed and approved by the Supreme

159. Kidwa‘ I ‗ li in Translation" Muslim World Book Review, Islamic Foundation, Leicestershire, UK, 13:1, 1992, p. 63 160. Ibid, p. 19 161. Ibid, p. 64 162 ‘ 1:1 (Autumn) 1980, pp. 5-7 The ic Sciences 79

Sunni and Shia Council of Lebanon. In the sup

S S

‘ I

Dawood's translation.163

30. The Holy Qur‟ān r ic Text n n lish Tr nsl tion y Sheikh Muhammad

Sarwar, Elmhurst, 1981.

‘ of the Islamic Seminary of Najaf, Iraq and Qum, Iran. He relied on Al-Mizan by Taba Taba'i and Mujma'ul Bayan by

T'Abasi for translating the verses that could have more than one meaning and for linguistics.164

31. oly Qur‟ān y . . Sh kir New York 1982.

This is one of the famous English translations. It uses clear and modern English. It does not contain any notes. The translator's name is Mahomed Ali Habib with a pen name of

Shakir. According to both Kidwai's and Clay Smith'S reviews, this translation is mostly copied from Muhammad Ali Lahori's English translation of the ‘ 165

S S

‘ S

‘ 166

‘ I -Jibouri and with the omission of the original footnotes.

163. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 73 164 ‘ ‘ Y. Zayid, Muslim World Book Review 1:4 (Spring)1981, p. 45 165 S 2002 166. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 75 The ic Sciences 80

32. l-Qur‟ān Contemporary Translation by Ahmad Ali, Karachi, 1984.

The translator has background in teaching English and literature as well as in diplomacy. His translation has fluent idiomatic English. However, it suffers from a liberal approach and allegorical interpretation

‘ ―I mistranslation and it contains unorthodox, apologetic and pseudo-rationalistic views on

‖167

33. The Qur‟ān the irst meric n Version y T.B. Irving, Vermont, 1985.

It is one of the famous and popular recent translations. It is distinguished by its fluency and American English expressions. Its language is meant to be easy to understand. It has a ‘ I

‘ ruk (section). It does not contain

Arabic Text and any explanatory notes other than a brief introduction to each S .

" V " ‘ different versions for different nations. According to Kidwai's review, it contains some mistakes in translation and some loose expressions, e.g. in verse 2:157. The verses are not numbered each. A set of verses are presented in a paragraph format with only the number of the beginning verse. In later revisions, Arabic Text has been included and various changes to the presentations have been made. Kidwai co ―

I ‘ I

‘ ‖168

167. Ibid, p. 79 168. Translating the Untranslatable, p.86 The ic Sciences 81

34. The Bounteous Koran: A Translation of Meaning and Commentary, by M.M.

Khatib, London, 1986.

‘ I for word translation in a very simple language. It is free from irksome use of archaic

Biblical English. It contains a detailed and useful introduction. It also of

‘ expressions. It has been reviewed and approved by Al-Azhar university. However, it suffers from a few inaccuracies in translation, e.g., in verses 25:16, 29, 46 and 62; 5:67;

― ‘ English language is not yet complete; some outlandish and awkward expressions mar this

‘

‘ among English- ‖169

35. The e nin o the Qur‟ān y . . . P th n 199 .

M.A.K. Pathan was a

I P ‘ ‘ both its conception and execution. Because of its outragenous attempt to present a garbled meaning and ‘ I

‘ 170

36. Qur‟ān o ern n lish Version by Majid Fakhry, USA, 1996.

Majid Fakhry is Emeritus Professor of Philosophy at the American University of Beirut, and formerly Lecturer at SOAS, University of London, Visiting Professor at UCLA, and

169. Ibid 170. Ibid, p. 278 The ic Sciences 82

Associate Professor of Philosophy, Georgetown University. His translation came in 1996. It uses modern English and it is a fluid reading. It contains few notes and little introduction. The proper use of square brackets [...] to indicate an addition by the translator is attractive. It has typographical errors also.171

37. n lish Tr nsl tion o the e nin o l-Qur‟ān The ui nce for Mankind,

Mohammad Farooq-i-Azam Malik, Texas, 1997.

I - - I

‘ literal translation. It has been printed in two versions: one with

Arabic text, and one with no Arabic text. Its 9th edition was published in 2009.172

38. The o le Qur‟ān ew Ren erin o its e nin in n lish Abdalhaqq and

Aisha Bewley, U.A.E., 1999.

This translation is a fluid reading using Standard English. It has attempted to use the natural rhythms of English language combined with a particular kind of layout on the page to give a sense of some beauty. It was completed over a 25- year period by a I

‘ Iman, Salat, taqwa, etc into English, but retains them in transliterated Arabic form. The translators acknowledge their teacher and guide,

Shaykh Abdulqadir as-Sufi, as the main motivator of this work173. It has no Arabic text.

‗I translations of the Qur‘ English-speaking

171. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 281 172 - - - Guidance for Mankind, Institute of Islamic Knowledge, Houston, Texas, 2009 173. Bewley, Abdul Haq and Aisha, The Noble Qur'an: A New Rendering of its Meaning in English, Bookwork, London, 2005, p. iv The ic Sciences 83

‘ explanatory notes and in chaste English. It lacks a singular distinctive feature to be described as an improvement upon the existing translations.174

39. The oly Qur‟ān with n lish Tr nsl tion urettin Uzuno lu Tev ik Rustu

Topuzoglu, Ali Ozek, Mehmed Maksudoglu, Istanbul, 2003 (eight edition)

This translation is clear and straight. It has commentary between the verses within the parentheses, but separated from the text. It has been carried out by a committee of four

Turkish scholars. The translation has been mainly borrowed from the earlier translation of

Pickthal without mentioning his name and the commentary has been mainly borrowed from

Abdullah Yusuf Ali that is again not referred to.175

40. Wor or Wor e nin o the Qur‟ān y Muhammad Mohar Ali, England,

2003.

This is a unique translation with special effort to offer the additional meanings of the words.

Parallel to the translated text are definitions and references to prior uses of the words. It is published in 3 volumes. The approach and style of this translation is much like Hillali and

Khan Translation, having marks of straight word to word translation and ordering.176

41. The Qur‟ān new Tr nsl tion y Thom s Cle ry US .

I I

- S

‘ kufr and taqwa are not clear and precise. kufr has often been

174. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 123 175. Ibid, p. 134 176 ‘ ‗I ‘ -Sunnah, Oxford, 2003 The ic Sciences 84 translated and limited to scoffing or atheism taqwa as consciousness (alone), without associating it to be from Allah. Some instances of translation errors, such as in 12:24, 61:9.177

42. The Qur‟ān new tr nsl tion y . .S. el leem x or .

It uses modern, beautiful, and straightforward English. The flow of th I

‘ I

S presented in a paragraph format. There is minimum commentary. In the interpretation of certain verses with multiple meanings, it heavily depends on Fakhruddin Razi's T s r.

However, it has no Arabic text. To make English

S been transl

S -Anfaal as "battle gains" would generalize the mere materialistic gains to all types of gains. The term "Allah" has been rendered as "God" everywh -

― ‘ ‘ refreshingly clear and simple English. Unlike his predecessors, he does not have any fondness for archaic, biblical expressions. Admirably his main concern is to convey the import of Arabic text in readable English. For achieving this end, he ably fills gaps and offers a coherent and easy- ‖178 P S ‗ ue to

‟

Yusuf Ali that has been regarded as unparalleled since its publication.179

177 ‟ S S 178. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 129 179. Shah, Dr. S S ‘ ‘ Al-Qalam, December 2010, Punjab University, Lahore, Pakistan, 2010, p. 11 The ic Sciences 85

43. The Qur‟ān with Phr se-by-Phrase English Translation by Qarai, Ali Quli, 2004.

The translator is a Shiah scholar from Iran, who has been a regular contributor to the journal al-Tawhid and possesses a wealth of experience in the translation of Persian and Arabic religious texts published from Iran.180 It is good to see that his work is not

‘ S

– S.V. Mir Ahmad Ali (1964), M.H. Shakir (1968) and Muhammad Baqir Behbudi (1977) – the present work is balanced and moderate on sectarian issues. ‘

‘ 181

44. n lish Tr nsl tion o the e nin o the Qur‟ān y Syed Vickar Ahamed, 2005.

It uses modern and easy-to-understand English. It has a very useful introduction. Though It is an authentic translation approved by Al- ‘ ― present translation is yet another blatant instance of plagiarism ‘

‖182

45. The oly Qur‟ān with nnot te Interpret tion in o ern n lish y li Un l

New Jersey, US, 2006.

S ‘ the opening verses o S ‗ explanation of an event involving Prophet Muhammad (peace and blessings be upon him), a

‗ tribe183 ‘ ī - I ī -Qurtubi,

180 ‘ P -by-Phrase English Translation, London, UK, Islamic College for Advanced Studies Press, 2004 181. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 176 182. Ibid, p. 137 183. Ali Unal ‘ I P Jersey, USA, 2006, p. 356 The ic Sciences 86 al-Razi, and al-Zamakḥshari.184

46. Qur‟ān - The Final Revelation, by Abdul Hye, Houston, 2006.

The translator has attempted to simplify the meaning. The names of the prophets are listed as biblical names. The parentheses are often used to clarify the meaning. It has no

Arabic text. The key term Rabb has not been translated except in the first S r In the process of paraphrasing and simplification, this translation has suffered from many translation errors. For example, wherever Allah has referred to Himself in plural as

"We/Us," it has been mistranslated as a third person pronoun referring to Allah, and the verb has been changed, too. The original book given to Jesus Ing l has been translated as Gospel.185

47. The Su lime Qur‟ān leh khti r Chic o US 7.

S ‗

S S ‘

‘

―I

‘ ‘

‖186

48. The Qur‟ān Re ormist Tr nsl tion ip et l Yuksel, Brainbow Press, USA,

2007.

‘

184. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 151 185 ʼ ommentaries, Oxford University Press, 2008 186. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 143 The ic Sciences 87 accept the credibility of Hadith, nor of companions. He has gone away from the

Classical tradition of T s r ―

‘ superimposing whimsical notions on the text and passing these off

‘

‖187

49. Tow r s Un erst n in the ver- lorious Qur‟ān uh mm hmu h li

Cairo, 2008.188

This is a translation done by an Egyptian scholar who is an P

I S -

I ‘

‘ ― ty that despite his pious

G ‖ 189

50. The Qur‟ān y W hi u in h n ew elhi In i 9.

The present work is English ‘

‘ T kir l-Qur‟ n

―

‘

‘ ‘

Urdu rendering in T kir l-Qur‟ n. Appended to the work are a few explanatory

‖190

187. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 284 188. Dar Al-Nashr Lil Jami'at, 2008 189. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 154 190. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 158 The ic Sciences 88

This ever growing list of Translations and commentaries is latest till 2011 and based on the works of Ismat Benark, Mofakhir Hussain, Michel Sells and specially A.R. kidwai.

Out of this lengthy list only 12 can be called Commentaries as they have less or more explanatory notes. These 12 are as below:

1. The Koran: Commonly called the Alkoran of Mohammed by George Sale, London,

1734.

2. ‘

I ‘ I

3. ‘ ‘

4. ‘ Abdul Majid Daryabadi

was published from Lahore in 1941.

5. ‘ sion of

the Holy Ahlul Bait by S.V. Mir Ahmad Ali, 1964.

6. ‘ G

Lahore, 1966.

7. I ‘ English Language, by Taquiuddin

al-Hilali and Muhammad Muhsin Khan, Chicago, 1977.

8. The Koran: The First Tafsir in English by Muhammad Mofassir Ahmad, London, 1979.

9. ‘ Muhammad Asad, Gibraltar, 1980.

10. The Bounteous Koran: A Translation of Meaning and Commentary, by M.M. Khatib,

London, 1986. The ic Sciences 89

11. ‘ California 1992.

12. ‘

Ali Ozek, Mehmed Maksudoglu, Istanbul, 2003 (eight edition)

‘ Koran Interpreted is not included in this list of 12 as his work though explanatory in translation yet has no separate comments. Out of these 12, only seven were selected for this study, these seven are mentioned in the first chapter along with the rationale for this selection.

In the next chapter we shall discuss selected English Commentaries by Muslim Scholars with introduction to the Scholars.

CHAPTER 3

SELECTED ENGLISH COMMENTARES BY

MUSLIM SCHOLARS

Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 91

3.1 The oly Qur‟ān Text Tr nsl tion n Comment ry y

ullāh Y su li

‘ T e Holy

Qur‟ n Text Tr nsl tion n Commentary

Sheikh Muhammad Ashraf Publishers, Lahore (United India)1 is widely known and popular.

Its printing was subsidized by Saudi Government and was distributed all over the world free of cost till 2002. With some changes it has now being published by Amana Publications,

USA. In the following lines a review of this work is being presented.

3.1.1 About the Author

(14 April 1872 – 10

December 1953)2 was a South Asian Islamic scholar ‘ into

English. His translation of the Holy ‘ ranks alongside the translation of Marmaduke

Pickthall as the most widely-known and used in the world.

3.1.1.1 Birth

He was born in Bombay on 14 April, 1872, in India to a wealthy merchant family.3

3.1.1.2 Family

‗ ra from Saurat in Gujrat) who abandoned

1 ‘ S Publishers, Lahore (United India) 1938 2. Sherif, M. A., Searching for Solace: A Biography of Abdullah Yusaf Ali -- ‘ I Book Trust, Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia. 1994, p. 314 3. Ibid Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 92 the tradional occupation of Family (busines), joined the police force and on retirement was granted the title of Khan Bahadur.

3.1.1.3 Education

‘

S ‘ ‘ I studied English literature and studied at several European universities, including the University of Leeds.He spoke both Arabic and English fluently. 4

3.1.1.4 Employment

He remained in Indian Civil Service (ICS), Principal of Islamia College Lahore, Member of

Punjab University Enquiry Committee, and Chairman of World Congress of Faiths.5

3.1.1.5 Works

He had excellent abilities of writing. His first literary expression came with the publication 0f

― S P P ‖ work contained cultural, technical and industrial information. I

I ‗

‘ I ī

S S ‘ 6

He conce ‘ ‘ beginning with those written in the early days of Islamic -known work is his book T e Holy Qur‟ n Text Tr nsl tion n omment ry

S P I P

4. Searching for Solace, p. 20 5. Ibid 6. Ibid Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 93

Al-Rashid Mosque, the first mosque in North America, in Edmonton, Alberta, Canada, in December 1938.7

His translation is in blank verse. He used biblical language. He was well versed in English language yet he was not a religious scholar that is why there is a lot of criticism about his

رسىل Arabic word ‘ ‗ هللا ‘ G‗

S G

‘ are revised accordingly and then published by

Amana Publications USA and by ‘ P

Khalid Hussain in his article "Profile of a Versatile Scholar" says,

― I S

‘

from personal bias and prejudices and entrusted the General Presidency of the

Department of Islamic Researches, Ifta, Call and Guidance to undertake the

respo

I S

- ‘

Printing Complex of Saudi Arabia in 1405H, according to Royal Decree No.

12412. This Translation was finally published by the Ministry of Hajj and

S ‖8

7. Searching for Solace, p. 128 8. Khalid Hussain, Dr. A.F.M., Profile of a Versatile Scholar, Musli V P P S Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 94

No doubt this translation and commentary both are widely known and popular among

Muslims and English readers yet there is a lot of criticism also.

3.1.1.6 Death

This renowned Muslim Commentator died in London in December, 1953. He is buried in

England at the Muslim Cemetery at Brookwood, Surrey, near Woking, not far from the burial place of Pickthall.9

3.1.2 Features and Reviews

‘ traditional style. Arabic text and English translation are printed in parallel columns, series of notes are arranged as commentary on the lower half of the S

S starts with an introduction in a verse s

‘ are devotional and practical. The translation is in blank verse. It is in biblical English. In fact he w I ‘ that there is no possibility to substitute Arabic words so he tried to give the fullest meaning of

Arabic text as he expressed in the Preface to the First Edition,

―G le and discerning reader! What I wish to present to you is an English

Interpretation, side by side with Arabic Text. English shall be, not a mere

substitution of one word for another, but the best expression I can give to the

fullest meaning which I can understand from Arabic Text. The rhythm, music,

9. Searching for Solace, p. 139 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 95

and exalted tone of the original should be reflected in English interpretation. It

may be but a faint reflection, but such beauty and power as my pen can

command shall be brought to its service. I want to make English itself an

Islamic language, if such a person as I can do it, and I must give you all the

I ‖10

No doubt he followed the traditional style and mentioned the old works for his exegesis yet in the case of contradiction among the early commentators he followed the most reasonable opinion according to his own state of mind as he mentioned in the preface to Lahore

Edition.11

He did not follow any of the early commentators as authority. Despite he adopted general sense of accepted commentaries. The early works, he referred time and again in his commentary are:

 ‗ - ī T s r - ‘

 ī Iṣ

 ‗ Al Zamakhshary

 Al T s r ī ī

 ī ī S ‗ ‗

 The T s r I ī ī

 I ‗ ‘ ī S

 T s r ī S ī ḥ

In addition to these he also got inspiration from T s r S ḥ

S S ‗ ‗ ‗ iz and

10 ‘ P d, USA, 2001, p. xii 11 ‘ P Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 96

T s r ‗ 12

schools of thoughts of the commentators so his work is not so affected by the typical point of views yet he tried to give his own point of view.

` and in his own explanatory style: ا ُنْ ُظ ْرنَا َرا ِع َنا ,

ۤ َ َ یایُّ َها الّ ِذ ْی َن ا َم ُن ْوا لَا تَ ُق ْولُ ْوا َرا ِع َنا َو قُ ْولُوا انْ ُظ ْرنَا َو ا ْس َم ُع ْوا١ؕ َو لِلْ ك ِف ِر ْی َن عَ َذا ٌب

13 اَلِ ؼْ ٌم (Y ' yyu l-L n ' m n L T q l R `in W Q l nžurn W sm ` W Lilk ir n ` un ' l mun) O ye of Faith! Say not (to the Messenger. words of ambiguous import, but words of respect; and hearken (to him): to those without Faith is a grievous punishment.14

While most of the other commentators did not translate the word instead they used the same

“O ye who believe! Say not: ’ , but say: Unzurna, and hearken;

and unto the infidel shall be a torment afflictive.”15

S V

16 اِ َّن ا ّ َّلل لَا یَ ْس َتحْ ٖىۤ اَ ْن یَّ ْض ِر َب َمثَلًا َّما بَ ُع ْو َض ًة فَ َما فَ ْو َق َها١ؕ

12 ‘ P 13 ‘ -Baqarah 2: 104 14 ‘ P 15. Ta ī ‘ P 16 ‘ -Baqarah 2: 26 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 97

'Inn ll L Y st ĥy ' n Y đri M t l n M B ` đ t n F m F wq

Y su li

“ ll is ins not to use t e similitu e o t ings lowest s well As ig est” 17

ryā ā i

―Verily Allah is not ashamed to propound a similitude, be it of a Gnad or of aught above it.‖18

Mohsin Khan

“Verily, Allâh is not ashamed to set forth a parable even of a mosquito or so much more when it is bigger (or less when it is sm ller t n it” 19

‗ ` ‘ as lowest while others translated as بَ ُع ْو َض ًة

Gnad and Mohsin Khan translated it as mosquito.

S S text. In the footnotes he gives explanation and also sometimes discussion about a word.

Before the verses of a one continuous subject or story he puts in a b

before verse no. 9, he (ط ہ S gave summary of verses 9-36 that is the story of the Prophet Moses.20

ed by Marmaduke Pickthall who published his own work and was still working for his bilingual edition. As regards

17 ‘ P 18 ī ‘ V. I, P.18 19. Hilali, Dr, Muhammad Taqi-ud-Din & Muhsin Khan, Dr. ‘ Language, King Fahd Complex, KSA., 1998, p.7 20 ‘ P Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 98

English of the translation, Pickthall commented that it was "in better English than any previous English translation by an Indian." On the othe "

‘

P " " ‘

Arabic "cannot be transport "

"but broken into lines which look like meter but are neither metrical nor reasoned ... upon a language not his own.21

P " words. For example, "Most Gracious, Most Merciful" according to Pickthall, was not an improvement on "the Beneficent, the Merciful."The use of the word "Apostle" to refer to

Prophet Mohammed (PBUH) throughout, in his opinion was "quite a serious error for a

Muslim writer.' Although the Greek word apostolos was equivalent to R s l in Arabic, in

But he commended his .علیہ السلام English this word was used for twelve messenger ‗I footnotes as "valuable for the faith which they reveal and for the frequent apt comparison with Christianity.22

P I " but his English is over-laden with extra words that neither explain the text nor embellish the meaning. True embellishment is a simple telling word that does not detract, but carries the

‖23

Q. Araf sh translation and discovered some 400 "incorrect

21 P ‘ ‘ I IX 3, July 1935, pp. 519-521. 22. Ibid 23. Irving, T. B, The Translation of the Meaning of The Noble Qur'an, Suhail Academy, Lahore, 2002, p. xxii. Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 99 equivalents" in it.24 it "represents the sense of original" and he commented on Arafat's criticism that "literally not one" out "of four hundred alleged incorrect equivalents" was "worthy of serious consideration.25

I- ī

S " In it is guidance sure without doubt to those who fear

God;" i.e.,

‘ ‘ of doubt to the Book being from Allah.26

In 1981, Amana Corporation, U.S.A, a commercial publisher in cooperation with the

International Institute of Islamic Thought (IIIT), U.S.A, appointed a selection committee comprised of highly reputable Muslim scholars to select the "most recognized and authentic availab " ‘

27 However the notes of the original edition were thoroughly checked, revised, and brought up-to-date. Changes were also made in the text so as to clarify

" " G

in Arabic instead of translating them into English.28

I example of modern language and literary taste while having different point of views. The

24 I , Leicester (UK), Arafat Islamic Publications, 1991 25 I ‗ , pp. 14-15. 26 - ‘ - ‘ -Karim Tature Fahmhu, Indal Gharb, Islamic World League, Riyadh, 1996. 27. The ‘ P IX 28 G -G ‘ l-Nashr for Universities, Egypt, 2003, p. 5 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 100 cause behind its popularity is its language and availability. The status of the Commentator is also an attraction that invites the modern generation while subsidy granted by Saudi government played an important role in promulgation of this commentary.

3.2 The ess e o the oly Qur‟ān by Muhammad Asad

‘ published in 1964.

3.2.1 About the Author

Muhammad Asad, was one of the most prominent Muslim thinkers of the twentieth century.

He was born Leopold Weiss in Lwow, Galicia now in Poland. He was the son of a Jewish barrister and grandson of an orthodox rabbi. He studied history of art and philosophy at

Vienna University then went to Prague and later Berlin. His uncle, Dorian Weiss, a prominent psychiatrist and early pupil of Freud invited him to Jerusalem. He traveled extensively in the East and the West. The turning point came in 1926 when he converted to

Islam. Asad formally declared his Islam in 1926, to the imam of the mosque in Berlin.29 By which time he had traveled extensively in Muslim lands. Asad enjoyed a close friendship with King Ibn Saud. After more travelling, Asad went to British India and befriended

Muhammad Iqbal, the spiritual father of the idea of a separate Pakistan, whom he admired greatly. Iqbal persuaded Asad to abandon plans to travel to eastern Turkestan, China and

Indonesia and to help elucidate the intellectual premises of the future Islamic state.

"After an absence of 25 years from the West, Asad came to Paris and then to New York in early 1952, serving as Pakistan's Minister to the United Nations. His spiritual autobiography, The Road to Mecca (1954), which the Times Literary

29. Asad, Muhammad, The Road to Makkah, Islamic Book Service, New Delhi, 2004. P. 1 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 101

Supplement called "a narrative of great power and beauty," covered the first half of his life, including a journey in the summer of 1932 into the Empty Quarter of the Arabian Desert, which confirmed his conversion to his new belief, and a conscious, wholehearted allegiance from one cultural environment to another.30

3.2.1.1 Birth

Muhammad Asad ( Leopold Weiss was born in July 1900 in what was then Austro-Hungarian

Lemberg Lwów in the Austro-Hungarian Empire, now Lviv in Ukraine; died 1992)

3.2.1.2 Family

Asad was a descendant of a long line of rabbis. However, his father was a barrister.

3.2.1.3 Education

He received a thorough religious education. He was proficient in Hebrew from an early age and was also familiar with Aramaic. He studied the Old Testament, as well as the text and commentaries of the Talmud, the Mishna and Gemara. Furthermore, he delved into the intricacies of Biblical exegesis and the Targum. He studied history of art and philosophy at

Vienna University.31

3.2.1.4 Employment

His father wanted him to get a Ph. D. Leopold wanted to try his hand at journalism and one summer day in 1920 he boarded the train for Prague. From Prague Leopold went to Berlin, but there was no journalistic job for this total novice. His lucky break came when the famous director, F.W. Murnau, took him as a temporary assistant for two months. The experience

30 I ī I ī ‘ I S V. 53, No.1, Houston, Texas, January /February 2002 31. Asad, Muhammad, The Road to Makkah, Islamic Book Service, New Delhi, 2004. P. 3 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 102 gave him self-confidence. His next job was writing a film scenario along with a friend after sometime Leopold succeeded at last in breaking into the world of journalism. The United

Telegraph press agency started by a Catholic politician in co-operation with the United Press of America took him as a telephonist – ‘ journalist after he had made a first-class scoop by snatching an interview with Madame

Gorky. one day in the spring of 1922, the young journalist received a letter that was to change

‘ had invited him to Jerusalem, to live in his delightful old Arab stone house. He became a correspondent for Frankfurter Zeitung sometimes in Cairo, sometimes in Amman, back to

Jerusalem; and on road again to Syria (which then included Lebanon as well) and Turkey. His next engagement was to deliver a series of lectures at the Academy of Geopolitics in Berlin.

Sometime after September 1926, he sought out a Muslim friend of his, an Indian who was at that time head of the small Muslim community in Berlin, and told him that he wanted to embrace Islam.32

3.2.1.5 Works

His first title on an Islamic theme, Islam at the Crossroads, published in 1934, proved to be extremely popular and was translated in several languages. After the end of World war he started a periodical, Arafat, which ceased after publishing about ten issues. Pakistan was achieved in 1947 and the Government of Punjab put Asad in charge of newly established

Department of Islamic Reconstruction in Lahore. He embarked on translating Buk ri¸ the famous H t collection and revived ‗ r t. Asad also contributed eloquently to the debate about Pakistan having an Islamic constitution. Two years later he was seconded to the

Pakistan Foreign Service and made director of the Middle East Division in the foreign ministry. " ‘

32. Ch I ‘ G I S P 293 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 103

First Switzerland and then Morocco provided the setting for the preparation of his magnum opus, The Message of the Qu'ran, dedicated to "people who think." In its intellectual

‘ in English. On the whole he wrote more than thirty books.

3.2.1.6 Death

Muhammad Asad died on 20 February 1992. He was buried in the Muslim Cemetery in

Granada, Andalusia.33

3.2.2 e tures n Reviews “The ess e o the Qur‟ān”

‘ ‘

This is in idiomatic A

― ‘ ‖

― I on a lifetime of study and of many years spent in Arabia. It is an attempt - perhaps the first attempt - ‘ ‖34

‘ S does not claim about this work to be perfect. He said,

―I " " ‘ sense in which, say, Plato or Shakespeare can be translated. Unlike any other book, its meaning and its linguistic presentation form one unbreakable whole. The position of individual words in a sentence; the rhythm and sound of its

33 ‘ G I 297 34. Asad, Muhammad, The M I-Andulus, Gibraltar, 1980, p. 13 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 104

phrases and their syntactic construction, the manner in which a metaphor flows almost imperceptibly into a pragmatic statement, the use of acoustic stress not merely in the service of rhetoric but as a means of alluding to uns ‘ ‖35

Asad had been greatly influenced by the liberal apologetics of the late 19th and early 20th century Muslim scholars, especially Shaikh Muhammad Abduhu and his disciple, Rashid

Rida, who sought to find a version that they thought would be more easily acceptable to the so called western mind. As he himself said,

―The reader will find in my explanatory notes frequent references to views held by Muhammad 'Abduh (1849-1905). His importance in the context of the modern world of Islam - can never be sufficiently stressed. It may be stated without exaggeration that every single trend in contemporary Islamic thought can be traced back to the influence, direct or indirect, I ‖36

Muhammad Asad tried his best to translate all Arabic ‘ sometimes used a whole sentence to convey the true meanings of a single Arabic word.

―I ‘ appropriate English expressions - an endeavour which has sometimes necessitated the use of whole sentences to convey ‖37

‗ nglish rendering impressive for its clarity, its

‘38

35 ‘ 36. Ibid 37 ‘ 38 I ‘ -4, July-Oct. 1982, p. 246. Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 105

I S

Then he provides translation of Arabic text. In the textual translation he inserted footnotes.

He explains the foot notes in detail in the end of page. He provides different points of view with reference to the classical works and instances from the old scriptures.39 At the end of the book he has appended four appendixes:

i. S ‘

ii. - iii. On The Term and Concept of Jinn iv. The Night Journey

No doubt his language is sublime, idiomatic and modern yet there is a lot of ambiguity about miracles. He stated different contradictions about the incident of Ascension and then took the point of view that was adopted by the minority of scholars.

According to the writer of a "cover story" of the Arabia:

― his references and footnotes, he has used Arabic exegesis and lexicons very carefully and intelligently. Simultaneousl

I ‘ comprehensive way ... Asad is primarily addressing his work to w

39 ‘ Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 106

‘ terms and concepts. In many of these footnotes, he has tried to ‖40

- ī

‘ meanings of Arabic words.41 For example, he has translated verse 3:49 as following:

َو َر ُس ْولًا اِل ى بَنِىْۤ اِ ْس َرآ ِء ْی َل ١ۙ۬ اَن ِّىْ قَ ْد ِج ػْ ُت ُك ْم بِایَ ٍة ِّم ْن َّربِّ ُك ْم ١ۙ اَن ِّىْۤ اَ ْخلُ ُق لَ ُك ْم ِّم َن

ی َنْ ُف ُ ُ ال ِّط ْ ِن َل َه ْی َـ ِة ال َّطیْ ِر فَا خ فِ ْی ِه فَ َیك ْو ُن َطیْ ًرًۢا بِاِ ْذ ِن ا ّ ِّلل ١ۚ َو اُبْ ِر ُئ الْاَ ْك َم َه َو

الْاَبْ َر َص َو اُحْ ِى الْ َم ْوت ى بِاِذْ ِن ا ّ ِّلل ١ۚ َو اُنَ ؽِّ ُئ ُك ْم بِ َما تَاْکُلُ ْو َن َو َما تَ َّد ِخ ُر ْو َن ١ۙ ف ِىْ

َ بُ ُی ْوتِ ُك ْم ١ؕ اِ َّن ف ِىْ ذلِ َك لَا َی ًة لّ ُك ْم اِ ْن ُك ْن ؾُ ْم ُّم ْؤ ِم ِنیْ َن۴۹َۚ۝ W R s l n 'Ilá B n 'Isr ' l ' nn Q Ji'tukum Bi' y tin Min Ra ikum ' nn ' k luqu L kum Min ţ-Ţ ni K y' ti ţ-Ţ yri F ' n uk u F i F y k nu Ţ yr n Bi'i ni ll i Wa 'Ubri'u Al-'Akmaha Wa Al-' r ş W 'Uĥyi l-Mawtá Bi'i ni ll i W 'Un i'ukum Bim T 'kul n W M T k ir n F Buy tikum 'Inn F lik L ' y t n L kum 'In Kuntum Mu'uminyna) “ n [will m ke im] n postle unto t e c il ren o Isr el I have come unto you with a message from your Sustainer. I shall create for you out of clay, as it were, the shape of [your] destiny, and then breathe into it, so that it might become [your] destiny by God's leave; and I shall heal the blind and the leper, and bring the dead back to life by God's leave,' and I shall let you know what you may eat and what you should store up in your houses. Behold, in all this there is indeed a message for you i you re [truly] elievers ”

40. Muhammad Asad, Doyen of Islamic Scholars, Arabia, September 1986, p. 50 41 ī - ‘ -Karim, p. 80 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 107

In the translation of this verse, he has translated the word Ayah as "message" instead of

" " " " p ‗ ‘ " " " " S

I ( )ؑ was not showing any miracles, but making only some‗ impressive statements.

‘

‘ P

I ī ) ؑ) ‗I ؑ) in the cradle. He refers to Khizar

42 .Luqm n ( ؑ), and Dhulqarnain as mythical figures ,(ؑ )

He was no doubt good at English and also at Arabic as he learned it not only by Arabic scholars but also by travelling through Arabia yet his metaphorical language sometimes leads the reader to nothing other than ambiguity. As M. A. Sherif observes,

― ‘ elegant and powerful prose, fluent and highly enjoyable. That is also its weakness, if and when, in the course of its long journey, the language happens to take a swing, the enchanted reader is unlikely to discern any gap between words and ‖43

We can see this in the translation o ‗ ` ‘ and ‗ ‘ ا ُنْ ُظ ْرنَا َرا ِع َنا

ۤ َ َ یا ُیّ َها الّ ِذ ْی َن ا َم ُن ْوا لَا تَ ُق ْولُ ْوا َرا ِع َنا َو قُ ْولُوا انْ ُظ ْرنَا َو ا ْس َم ُع ْوا١ؕ َو لِلْ ؑك ِف ِر ْی َن عَ َذا ٌب

42 ‘ -3 43 ‘ G I 295 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 108

اَلِ ؼْ ٌم (Y ' yyu l-L n ' m n L T q l R `in W Q l nžurn W sm ` W Lilk ir n ` un ' l mun) “O You w o ve tt ine to faith! Do not say [to the Prophet], "Listen to us," but rather say, "Have patience with us," and hearken [unto him], since grievous suffering awaits t ose w o eny t e trut ”

While most of the other commentators did not translate the word instead they used the same

O ye who believe! Say not: ’ , but say: Unzurna, and hearken; and unto the infidel shall be a torment afflictive.44

However Asad was aware of his limitations and did not hesitate to declare in the foreword of his work,

― I

‘ hand, I did not see any necessity of rendering the Qu ‘ a deliberately "modern" idiom, which would conflict with the spirit of Arabic original and jar upon any ear attuned to the solemnity inherent ‖45

44 ī ‘ V I, p. 70 45 ‘ p. 17 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 109

3.3 The o le Qur‟ān Interpret tion o the e nin s o the

No le Qur‟ān in the n lish n u e y uh mm

Taqi al-Din al-Hilali and Muhammad Muhsin Khan

T e No le Qur‟ n in t e nglis L ngu ge (1996) by Muhammad Taqi al-Din al-

Hilali and Muhammad Muhsin Khan is among the most widely read translations in the world, primarily because it is published in Saudi Arabia and exported world-wide by the powerful Darussalam Publishing company and it is also the officially promoted translation of the Saudi Government. As such, a version, produced by the King Fahd Printing Complex, is disseminated free of charge to English speaking visitors and is also exported for free distribution to English-speaking world.

3.3.1 About the Authors

Before discussing the commentary we have a bir ‘ ‘

3.3.1.1 Background

- I-

‘ ī

ī Hilali went to Egypt for his higher studies. Later he got his doctorate from the University of Berlin. Hilali traveled in many parts of the world in search of knowledge. He taught in Morocco, India, Iraq, and Saudi Arabia. Lastly, he was a

Professor of Islamic Faith and Teachings in the Islamic University at Madinah al-

Munawwarah.46

Dr. Muhammad Muhsin Khan, son of Mohiuddin Khan was born in 1345 AH in a town

46. ‘ A Bio-Bibliographic Study, p. 150 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 110 called Qasur of Punjab, Pakistan, and did his school education in there. After obtaining his

M.B.B.S. from the University of Punjab, he went to the University of Wales in Great Britain for a post-graduate diploma in chest diseases. Immediately after completion of his studies in

Great Britain, Muhsin Khan went to Saudi Arabia where he served as a physician first in Taif and later in the Islamic University at Madinah al-Munawwarah.47

G S

S - I

- I

S - I-Hilali examined, corrected, and revised the work.

3.3.1.2 Translation Work

While correcting the translation of - "

‘

‖ 48 - translator and the edi " ‘ from other numerous English translations" on the basis of the following principles, as they stated in the introduction of the translation:

― ‘ ] P [PBUH] companions and those [who] followed them without giving similarities or examples or distorting or refuting completely or transferring the meanings ... correction of serious mistakes which the previous translators have committed ... due to lack of understanding of the exact meaning ... clarification of

47 ‘ 48. Ibid, p. xi Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 111

the obscure sentences which the previous translators have not ‖49

Thus, in accor

‘ early Muslims.

When completed, the work was examined by a group of experts consisting of D ī

- ṣ P ‗ ī ḥ ī ‗ preface said:

If this book is reprehended for not being written in a high and advanced style of English, as it occurs, in modem contemporary English literature, there it is only from its advantages, because, in such as subject as this, it is preferable to keep easiness, simplicity, and proximity free from mistakes. Moreover the reader's intention is to enjoy him by understanding the meaning of the book, not to enjoy himself through an English style.50

‘ summarized version of ibn ī supplemented by at- S -Bukh I -issued in 1976 while the second revised edition was published in 1978. Arabic text reproduced from the calligraphy of Sheikh Hamid al- ‗ S

Nursi, copyrighted by "Hizmet Trust" in Istanbul, appears on the right hand side page while

English translation appears on the left hand page of the work.51

" I ī -

S - " I translators deemed appropriate or necessary for better und

49 ‘ , p. xi 50. Ibid 51. Ibid, p. ii Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 112

‘

After the publication of the 1978 edition, the translators continued their work of revising and editing their translation and commentary. The translators worked for a further period of about seven years to prepare two revised versions of their translation. One of them is in detailed form, estimated to be in nine volumes and the other in a summarized form.52

‘ English language: a summarized version of al- -Qurtubi, a

I ī S ī - in 1993 by Maktaba Darusalam in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. This edition is used for review in this study.

3.3.2 Features and Reviews

Special features of this translation and this selected edition, as enumerated by the translators themselves, are as follows:

1. Each verse has been put separately with its English interpretation.

2. Arabic ‘ ḥ - ī -

ī S

ḥ I-S ī

chancellor of the Islamic University, instead of the old Arabic text of the previous

print of this book printed from th S

S -

3. ī S -

52 ‘ Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 113

4. Some additions, corrections, and alterations have been made to improve English

translation and to bring English interpretation very close to the correct and exact

meanings of Arabic text.53

While revising the work, it appears that the translators have kept many words in Arabic without translation. For such words, meanings or English equivalents have either been provided in the footnote or in parenthesis following Arabic words. The text and English translation run in parallel columns. The appendices at the end include a glossary - an explanation stating why Allah sent prophets and mess ī

S S -

‗I P

.I ( ؑ), and the devil in the Bible‗

S I ‘ version of HilaIi and Khan's work, commented on their work as follows:

In spite of the amendments by Hilali and Khan in their transl

‗ ī rather than perfecting the language, English rendering leaves something to be desired. It is further complicated by the inclusion of the explanatory additions and T s r within the lines of English text to the extent that a reader unfamiliar with Arabic original often has difficulty distinguishing one from the other. Additionally, it was found that their use of transliterated

Arabic words accompanied by several definitions is not always beneficial to one who cannot easily recognize the relationship between the given meanings and cannot discern which of them would be most suitable to a particular context.54

In an attempt to keep Arabic script style, the book opens from right to left, but it reads from

53 ‘ 54. Saheeh Internati ‘ Publishing House, Riyadh, 1997, p. ii. Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 114 left to right because of English script. Such combination makes many English speaking readers feel awkward when turning pages. While it uses very simple and easily understandable English, man

‘ make a complete English sentence out of unique Arabic statements, too much liberty in their use with lots of explanations could become distracting. Since the readership is English, the translator should follow English language convention of the use of parentheses. It is better to move any additional clarification beyond what is needed for the sentence structure to the footnote commentary.

Despite so many likings this translation and commentary has been criticized by several

Scholars. Khaleel Mohammed has taken the ―From the beginning, the

Hilali and Muhsin Khan Translation reads more like a supremacist Muslim, anti-Semitic, anti-Christian polemic than a rendition of the Islamic scripture. In the first s r , for example, verses which are universally accepted as, "Guide us to the straight path, the path of those whom You have favored, not of those who have incurred Your wrath, nor of those who have gone astray become, "Guide us to the Straight Way, the way of those on whom You have bestowed Your Grace, not (the way) of those who have earned Your anger (such as the

Jews), nor of those who went astray (such as the Christians)."What is particularly egregious about this interpolation is that it is followed by an extremely long footnote to justify its hate

‖55

3.4 ul Qur‟ān ulmāji ryā ā i

- I

‘ P

55. Khaleel, Mohammed, ‘ S V XII Philadelphia, 2005 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 115

I S S - ī

ḥ I ḥ I -P

S Movement; Royal

Asiatic Society, London; Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh; Nadwatul Ulema, Lucknow;

Shibli Academy, Azamgarh, and several other leading Islamic and literary organizations. In addition to contributing an extensive commentary on the Holy Qu ‘ wrote also an independent T s r in Urdu published as T s r Majidi (Academy of Islamic

Research and Publications, Lucknow).

3.4.1 About the Author

‘

‘ Biography.

3.4.1.1 Family Background

He belonged to Kidwai family. According to his self-written biography,

― was ‘ ī ī

S G

Sultan Mahmud Ghaznavi and settled in Ajodhiya (Faiz Abad). There

‖56

According to historical facts Kidwai family has blu

I S I ir in- laws. Whatsoever the fact is, this family is the heir of great names in the field of knowledge, medicine and statesmanship.57

56. Firaqi, - - I - -I ī 57 - - Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 116

3.4.1.2 Birth and Early Education

I minded pious man was a deputy Collector then.58 Abd education (primary to matric) in Sitapur. He got admission in Canning College Luknau in

1908. He passed his BA from the same college in 1912. He got admission in Aligarh College in MA Philosophy but left it incomplete after the death of his father in 1912.59

3.4.1.3 ulmāji s R tion list

It was the age of rationalism in Sub-Continent. Study of Philosophy, psychology and Social

Sciences affected his religious approach, and he became a rationalist. According to his self- written biography he wrote himself a rationalist instead of Muslim in the admission form of

Intermediate.60

61 and then renewed his faith. After tha

62.

3.4.1.4 ulmāji s Writer

In the beginning Abdul ― ‖

― ‖

― G ‖ ―G I ‖ book form in ī 63.

S ‘ s can be categorized as follows:

58 ī - - P , p. 206 59. Malik Ram, ‘ , Maktaba Jamia, Dehli, 1982, V.4, p. 186 60 I , Karachi, 1979, pp. 240-241 61. Ibid, p. 172 62 -e-Majid, Abdul Majid Academy, Lucknau, 1978, p. 32 63. -e-Majid, Abdul Majid Academy, Lucknau, 1978, p. 32 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 117

1st Philosophical Writings 1914 - 1918

2nd Translations 1918 - 1924

3rd Literature 1918 - 1955

4th About The Hol ‘ 1924 - till death64

long illness65.

3.4.2 Features and Reviews

T s r not only in English but also in Urdu. His English work was started in 1933. He completed English Commentary in 1939. This work was published by Taj Company, Lahore after a long time of its completion, in 196166. Before discussing this

T s r, we shall dis

As everyone knows translation is a difficult task to handle. Translating the words and translating the works are totally different things. Translating a book needs not only skill but also an insight into the subject. Translation works as a bridge between two languages or more appropriately between two different civilizations and a translator is in fact an ambassador. A good translator not only translates the meanings but also tries to grab the style of the original work. Fluency, sophistication and flow are the qualities of a good translation yet these are of no use if not present in the original. It is an old maxim that every translator is a traitor67. It means that a translator sometimes deviates from the original spirit of the work and the writer.

So the work of a translator is always like walking on thorny bushes. All the well-known translators tried to avoid deviation and kept the original style and approach. That is why all

64 - - 65 ‘ ī V 4, p. 193 66 - - 67. Adeleye, Gabriel G., World Dictionary of Foreign Expressions, Bolchazy-Carducci Publishers, USA, 1999, p.333 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 118 the good translations are always very much close to the original not only in language but also in style and spirit.

As far as the tradition of translation in Islamic world is concerned, it began in the very first century of Hijra. According to M.M. Sharif,

― thought began with a period which though rich in original thought, was chiefly marked by extensive translations from Sansikrit, Pahlawi, Syriac and Greek. In 762 C.E., the first Abbasid Caliph, Al-Mansur, laid the foundation of his new capital, Baghdad, and he gathered round him scholars from different lands and encouraged translations of scientific and literary works from other tongues. Many scholars, receiving encouragement engaged themselves in translation work in their private capacity. They were mostly Jews, Chri I ‖68

In the subcontinent, during British rule, need for translation was understood by the Muslims and different societies and organizations resumed S S

ṣ ī G an Taraqi-e-Urdu were torch bearers in this field.

-nadwa. He

― P S

He also translated Paul .هکالوات ترکلےG as M k lm te B rkly ‖

‘ ― ‖ Piy m-e-Aman

‘ 69

As mentioned above, ‘ more than difficult, ‘ just descriptive.

Figurative language of the H ‘ o translating it. Muhammad

68. Sharif, M. M., Muslim Thought: Its Origin and Achievements, Institute of Islamic Culture, Lahore, 1980, pp 14,15 69 - - Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 119

Marmaduke Pickthal wrote in the foreword of his translation,

―

G ‘ sounds of I ‘ --- and peradventure something of the charm --- ‖70 ‘ i ―

‖71 After this many other people, Muslims and Non-Muslims,

‘ G S P

‘ translating it. He tried to utilize the efforts of the other translators, and did it very cleverly. He did not translate the mere meanings of the words,

― ‘ ‘

etc. and tried to translate the اى، هوا، تہ، هٌہ، اال translation is, he did not leave any word like

‖72

‗T s r‘ ‘ wrote an Urdu T s r known as T s r-e-Majdi. As already mentioned, Abdulmajid was a man of vast and varied learning, and was well versed in English Language, his T s r is also a valuable addition to the T s r Literature. In writing this T s r (English), was not only inspired by his own desire, but also motivated by S

70. Pickthal, Muha G ‘ 3 71. Arberry, A.j., Preface to The Koran Interpreted, Macmillan Publishers, New York, 1974, p. 7 72. Zikr-e-Majid, p. 40 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 120

Machli Shehri.73

cured and consulted ‗ ‘

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ ‗ Arabic- ‘

William Lane while writing his T s r. He consulted a lot of other Urdu and Arabic works

‗Mu r t‟ „Lis n ul r ‟ „G r l Qur‟ n‟ „T s r

Qur i‟ „M rik lt nz l‟ ‗Biy n l Qur‟ n‟

He did not rely on unauthentic information. Instead after consulting authentic T s rs he provided ‘

‘ candid style is the special quality of his T s r. He had a deep knowledge of

P P unlike other English Exegetes, always stated the facts unapologetically. For example, his point of view about the presence of physical bodies in Jannat (Paradise) is almost rational. In the T s r V S ḥ

فِ ْی ِه َّن ق ِص ر ُت ال َّط ْر ِف ١ۙ لَ ْم َی ْط ِم ْث ُه َّن اِن ْ ٌس قَ ْب َل ُه ْم َو لَا َجٓا ٌّن۵۶َۚ۝ (F inn Q şir tu ţ-Ţ r i L m Y ţmit unn 'Insun Q l um W L J nnun) he writes in foot note,

― passages like this, and quite naturally. For in the system of Christian morals, sex-life is conceived as something inherently evil, at best only to be tolerated. This morbid attitude to life ‗ ‘ Islam has reversed this diseased outlook. It holds, freely and frankly, with modern scientific knowledge that sexual life is

73 - - o Sidq e Jadeed, October, 1958), p.441 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 121

the source of the highest joy, for which there is no substitute. It is the supreme and incomparable physiological happiness, which should be nursed and treasured, and not persecuted… Sex life is not at all a tolerated evil, difficult to escape, but a great blessing, without which life is colourless. The sexual ‖ (Nemilov, op. cit., pp. 200-201)74

maltreatment of the previous divine books by providing references of the Old and New

Testaments.75

In the T s r of the Verse 102 of l B q r ,

َو َما َك َف َر ُسلَ ْی م ُن َو ل ِك َّن ال َّش ی ِط ْی َن َك َف ُر ْوا (W M K r Sul ym nu W L kinn s -S y ţ n K r ) He clarifies by pointing out the perversion,

― S -933 B. C) of the Bible, who according to the teachings of Islam, was not an idolatrous king, but a true prophet of God and a benevolent and wise ruler. He was as his name implies, essentially a man of peace. The Jews, true to their traditions of ingratitude and malevolence, have not hesitated to malign their own hero and national benefactor, Prophet Solomon (on him be peace!) and to accuse him of the most heinous of all offences---idolatory! (See I Ki. 11; 4,9,10).76

And

― of modern research by Bibilical scholars themselves into the

74 ī ‘ Darul Ishaat, Karachi, 1991, V. IV, p. 294 75. Zikr-e-Majid, p. 35 76 ī ‘ V. I, p. 67 no. 442 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 122

― ‖ S ‘ S wives both Israelite and non-Israelite, is probable enough, but he did not make altars for all of them, nor did he himself combine the wors ‘ ‘ ― ‖…… reason to doubt that according to his lights he was a faithful worshipper of Yahwe, so far as this was consistent with his ‘ …………… of anything more than a supposition. (DB iv), pp. 567, 568. ―S but less passionate in his devotion than David. (EBr. xx. p. 952)77

The references of Encyclopedia Britanica, Encyclopedia Bibilica and Dictionary of Bible

‘ , as

in the foot notes عصا ‗ ضرب ‘ ‗ of the T s r V

سؾس َو اِ ِذ ا ْ َ ْ ق ى ُم ْو سى لِ َق ْو ِم ٖه فَ ُقلْ َنا ا ْض ِر ْب بِّ َع َصا َك الْ َح َج َر ١ؕ (Wa 'I st sqá M sá Liq wmi i F quln đri Bi` ş k l- Ĥ j r ) ‖ smite‖ ―S― ضرب ― ‘ ‗ ‘ ‗ ضرب root verb as فی unless followed by a very distinct preposition عصا ‘ misinterprete ‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ metaphorically, as interpreted by English translator referred to

77 ī ‘ V I, p. 67, 68 no. 443 Selected English Commentares By Muslim Scholars 123

in the last note.78

And in the end some extracts from the reviews of the then English newspapers about the

‘ T s r are being given: a. Leader (Allahabad) 1st June 1943

― comprehensive explanatory notes in regard to lexical, grammatical, historical, geographical, eschatological comments ‖79 b. Times of India August 13, 1943

― ‘ excellent ‘ ‖80

I T s r at the time when it was not only needed, but was also

- ‘ n metaphorically according to their own whims.

These are the commentaries by Muslim Scholars selected for this study. Commentaries by

Non-Muslim Scholars are discussed in the next chapter.

78 ī ‘ V I, p. 38 no. 248,249 79 - - S 442 80 - - S 441

CHAPTER 4

SELECTED ENGLISH COMMENTARIES BY

NON-MUSLIM SCHOLARS

Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 125

4.1 The Koran; Commonly Called the Alcoran of Mohammed by George Sale In 1734, George Sale an Orientalist published a ‘ to John Lord Carteret. Sale provided numerous notes and a "Preliminary Discourse" which was manifest with in-depth knowledge of Eastern habits, manners, traditions, and laws. Sale did not, however, place Islam at an equal level with Christianity.

4.1.1 About the Author

Sale was a scholar of considerable literary talent, but very few details about his life and learning have been transmitted to us by his contemporaries.

4.1.1.1 Birth

He is said to have been born in the county of Kent, and the time of his birth must have been not long previous to the close of the seventeenth century.1 However some of the writers place his birth in 1697.2

4.1.1.2 Education

He was educated at the King's School, Canterbury. In 1720, he became a student of the Inner

Temple. Sale reportedly spent 25 years in Arabia, thus acquiring his knowledge of Arabic language and customs during this time; but evidence of dates and facts refutes this.

4.1.1.3 Works

He was a practicing Solicitor, and also served as an interpreter and a co-author of ―

General dictionary," in ten volumes, folio. To the translation of Bayle, which is incorporated with this voluminous work, he is stated to have been a large contributor. When the plan of the

1George Sale, Alcoran of Mohammed, William Tegg & Co. London, 1877, p. x 2 Encyclopedia Britannica, ed.11, 1911 Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 126

Univer S

G S ‘

‗ P ‘ d first in November 1734.3

In the 11th Edition of Encyclopedia Britannica introduction to Sales is given as under,

―G S a London merchant. In 1720 he was admitted a student of the Inner Temple, but subsequently practiced as a solicitor. Having studied Arabic for some time in England, he became, in 1726, one of the correctors of Arabic version of the New Testament, begun in 1720 by the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, and subsequently took the principal part in the work. He made an extremely periphrastic, but, for his time, admirable English translation of the Koran (1734 and often reprinted), and had a European reputation as an orientalist. He died on the 13th of November 1736. His collection of oriental ‖4

4.1.2 Features and Reviews

G S ‘ I own kind and can be called the very first in English Language, as formerly Alexander Ross had ‘ to English not from the original, but from its French

Translation.5

George Sale was probably the most important because he wrote in a detailed critique about earlier translations. His work became the standard reference for all English readers until almost the end of the 19th century. However, his work was limited by his lack of access to

3. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. xi 4. Encyclopedia Britannica, ed.11, 1911 5. Translating the Untranslatable, pp. 66-71 Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 127 public libraries facing him to rely only upon material in his personal collection as he mentioned in his foreword to the readers in the beginning of his work, "As I have had no opportunity of consulting public libraries, the manuscripts of which I have made use throughout the whole work have been such as I had in my own study, except only the

Commentary of Al Baidhawi" . . . which "belongs to the library of the Dutch Church in

Austin Friars."6 While Sales gave the impression that he based his translation on Arabic text, others have suggested that he relied on an earlier Latin translation. It is the foreword that he used Al Baidhawi and the Gospel of St. Barnabas.7

S ‘ cci as M.M.

―Sale reproduced all the faults and mistakes of Marracci in his translation and notes; and as the intention was to overthrow the Qur'an, Sale spared no means to distort its meaning. The distortion was done in a number of ways, mainly, (a) paraphrasing; (b)

‖8 P ―S

" ‖9

Sales did not insert verse numbers and inserted explanations only in foot notes. There is no

Arabic text in his work. The foot notes of verses are in Alphabets while he gave references belonging to these notes in numbers.10

In the beginning, before proceeding with the actual work of translation and explanation, he,

‗ P ‘ un ‘ P

VIII sub headings:

6. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. viii 7. Ibid 8. Mohar, M. M.,The Qur'an and the Orientalists, Jam'iyat 'Ihyaa' Minhaaj al-Sunnah, Ipswich, Suffolk 2004, p. 332 9 P ‘ Introduction, Oxford, p. ix 10. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. viii Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 128

I. OF THE ARABS BEFORE MOHAMMED II. THE STATE OF CHRISTIANITY III. OF THE KORAN ITSELF, THE PECULIARITIES OF THAT BOOK IV. OF THE DOCTRINES AND POSITIVE PRECEPTS OF THE KORAN V. OF CERTAIN NEGATIVE PRECEPTS IN THE KORAN VI. OF THE INSTITUTIONS OF THE KORAN IN CIVIL AFFAIRS VII. OF THE MONTHS COMMANDED BY THE KORAN TO BE KEPT SACRED VIII. OF THE PRINCIPAL SECTS AMONG THE MOHAMMEDANS

This Preliminary Discourse shows that George Sale

G S

‘ , as he discussed all the above mentioned aspects of that era in detail.

Sale did not comprehend the Arabic text sometimes and translated it incorrectly

S ‘

11 فَلَاۤ اُقْ ِس ُم بِ َم وقِ ِع ال ُّن ُج ْو ِم ۙ F l 'Uqsimu Bim w qi`i n-Nuj mi “Moreover I swe r y t e setting o t e st rs”

` ‗ ‖ does not mean ― ‖ ― I فَ َ ال ‘ ‗

does not signify the actual setting of stars but rather the places where َه ىقِ ِع ال ٌُّ ُج ْى ِم ‘ -An the stars are or the places where the stars are going to fall.12

In explaining the verses he relied upo quoted Gospels and different books of Catholic Christians. Sale's translation is extremely periphrastic, but the fact that the additional matter in italics is, in nearly every case, added from the commentary of Al-Baidhawi, makes it the more valuable to the reader.13

11. Al ‘ ‘ 12 S ‘ ntalism, Longmans, London, 1983, p. 18 13. Zwemer, Samuel M., Translations of the Koran, The Muslim World, V. 5, p. 251 Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 129

4.2 The Koran Interpreted by A. J. Arberry

The other renowned translation of recent date is that by A.J. Arberry entitled The Koran

Interpreted

‘ - and that is to impress its spirit and rhythm on the ear of the hearer.

4.2.1 About the Author

Arberry, Arthur John was a British orientalist. He was well versed in Arabic and Persian. He remained professor of Persian and Arabic in renowned universities of England.

4.2.1.1 Birth

A.J. Arberry was born at Portsmouth on 12 May, 1905. He died on 2 October, 1969.14

4.2.1.2 Education

He went to Cambridge University in 1924 with a classics scholarship and subsequently studied Persian and Arabic with R.A. Nicholson and other noted scholars. After graduation and a study year in Cairo, he also visited Palestine, Lebanon, and Syria.

4.2.1.3 Employments

He was appointed head of the classics department at Cairo University in 1932, but returned to

London in 1934 as assistant librarian at the India Office. In 1944 he was appointed to the chair of Persian at London University and later worked as Sir Thomas Adams Professor of

Arabic at Cambridge.15

4.2.1.4 Works

‘ honours included the Nes n-e n s First Class awarded by the Shah of Iran in 1964, an honorary doctorate from the University of Malta (1963), and membership

14. Encyclopaedia Iranica, V. I, London, 1982, p.73 15. Assessing En ‘ S -71 Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 130 in the Iranian Academy, the Academy of Arabic Language in Cairo, and the Arab Academy of Damascus. His complete bibliography shows a total of some ninety books that he wrote, translated, or edited, a similar number of scholarly articles, and many reviews and other short contributions. His writings include edited texts of Persian and Arabic works, translations of classical Persian and Arabic poetry, Koranic studies, Islamic theology and philosophy,

Sufism, Persian and Arabic language, bibliography and library catalogues, readers and anthologies for students, Maltese literature, and popular works on such varied subjects as

I ʿ work was English translation of the Koran, which superseded all previous efforts in this field.

His catalogues of the oriental manuscripts in the India Office, Cambridge University, and

Chester Beatty libraries provide an essential tool for all scholars working in the Islamic field.

I ‘ the fruits of his own scholarship available not only to students following in his footsteps, but also to the general public.16

4.2.2 Features and Reviews

Since its first publication in 1955, the interpretation by A.J. Arberry has continued to be a vital

‘ by academics and general readers alike. Rendered into accessible English verse, t

‘

- - ‘

‘ all levels.

16. Encyclopaedia Iranica, p. 73 Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 131

Arberry's The Koran Interpreted, no doubt stands out above the other English renderings by non-Muslims in terms of both its approach and quality. Nonetheless, it is not altogether free from mistakes of omission and mistranslation:

17 while all other ‘ ‗ َش ِه ْی ًدا S S ī

‗P ‘ 18

the Prophet of the‗ اَ ْالُ ِّه ی I S ‗ ī

‘19 ‗ ‘ 20

‘ tradition however the number of verses and the presentation style is a little complex for the reader.21 ―

‖22

4.3 The oly Qur‟ān r ic Text n lish Tr nsl tion n

Comment ry y uh mm li hori

The first Qadiy ‘

4.3.1 About the Author

Movement. Later he remained head of its Lahori sect.

17. Arberry A. J., The Koran Interpreted, Oxford Universty Press, 1998, p. 82 18 ī ‘ , V. I ‘ 19. The Koran Interpreted, 1998, p. 168 20 ī ‘ V. II ‘ 21 ‘ -71 22. The Qur'an and the Orientalists, p. 351

Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 132

4.3.1.1 Birth

Punjab, British India, in 1874.

4.3.1.2 Family

- - ‘

4.3.1.3 Education and Services

He got his early education from Randheer High School of Kapoorthala and then came to

Lahore for higher education. He was an M.A in English and a Law Graduate (LLB). He joined the Ahmadiyya Movement in 1897 and spent his whole life for the movement.

In 1902 he became the editor of the ‗Review o Religions‟, an English journal. When Mirza

Ghulam Ahmad ‗ S ‘ Sadr Anjuman

Ahmadiyya, the first governing body of the Ahmadiyya Movement, in 1905, (The successor to this body was the Ahmadiyya Anjuman Ishaat-i-Islam of Lahore). At the time of Ghulam

Ahmad's death in 1908, he was succeeded by Hakim Noor-ud-Din, who became its next leader.

In March 1914, when Hakeem Noor-ud-Din died, there was a split in the movement, whic

S members of the movement relocating from Qadian to Lahore. They became known as

Ahmadiyya Anjuman Ishaat-i-Islam (Ahmadiyya Association for the Propagation of Islam) or the Lahori Party.

4.3.1.4 Works

Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 133

‘ with a commentary in both English and Urdu. His writings in

English include The Religion of Islam, Muhammad The Prophet, M nu l o H t , The

Religion of Islam and The New World Order and Living Thoughts of the Prophet Muhammad.

He wrote a number of other books also. He died in 1951; he was succeeded by Maulana Sadr- ud-Din.23

4.3.2 Features and Reviews

I ‘

popular as a scholar ‘ Zamindar, who used to attend these meetings, wrote on one occasion:

― devote every single moment of their scholarly lives, without exception, in serving Islam.

Daily he holds classes in the Quran, and in explaining each and every verse he lets flow rivers

‖24

S nslation and

Commentary in English and started his work. He sent his work for printing to England. The first printed copy reached India in November 1917. His work up to the fifth edition, published in 1963, the printing was done in England. From the sixth reprint edition onwards in 1973, the publication has been done from the U.S.A. From 1985 onwards, reprints have been published very frequently in larger numbers than ever. A newly typeset edition incorporating many misprint corrections, with an improved layout and a much expanded

23. Faruqui, Mumtaz Ahmad, and Muhammad Ahmad, Mujahid-i Kabir, The Lahore Ahmadiyya Movement, 1997, p. 13 24. Zamindar, 15 April 1915 Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 134 index, was published in 2002.25

His work got a good response not only from the west but also from the educated class of the

I ―I legitimately be pro ‖26

‘

‘ I foreword says:

"The Ahmadiyah sect has also been active in the field. Its Laho

‘ than one edition. It is a scholarly work, and is equipped with adequate explanatory matter in the notes and the Preface, and a fairly full Index but English of the text is decidedly weak and

‖27

‘ influence on later works. Ahmadiyyah P G

S I

Pickthall and Ha G S ―

S P ‖ ―

… P

‖28

25. Mujahid-i Kabir, p. 40 26. A Mighty Striving: Life Story of Maulana Muhammad Ali, The Lahore Ahmadiyya Movement, p. 48 27 ‘ 28. Ahmad, Mujahid-i Kabir, p.89 Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 135 relationship of the S

No doubt he referred

S : 60:

ا ْض ِر ْب بِّ َع َصا َك الْ َح َج َر ١ؕ ( đri Bi` ş ka Al-Ĥ j r )

― ‖29 And explains that the

‗i ri i‟ s k -l- j r ‟ may be translated in two ways, strike the rock with thy staff, or march on or go forth or hasten, to the rock with thy staff.

‗ ‘30

And translated the sa ‗S ‘

َض َر َب ‘ ‘ ‗ َض َر َب explained that the only correct rendering of

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘

as miss i ‘ 31 فِی

‘ jinn (spirits), from which English " "

‘ jinn I

29 ‘ I ‘ I pp. 30,31 30 ‘ 31 ī ‘ V Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 136

S being the spirits of evil and the latter the spirits of good), is a question quite distinct, but it is

……

Jews. The jinn spoken of here are evidently Christians.32

ؑ( ) The H ‘ I

‘

S I 33

This attitude of him is taken to task by Habibul Haq as,

― justify the claim of Mirza Ghulam Ahmad to the Prophethood. The existence of angels and jinn was denied by him. They, according to him, symbolize the forces of good G P G ‗ (miracles) and strained Arabic grammar to justify his po ‖34

I S

is the seal of Prophets. He clearly ﷺ of his sect although he accepted that The Holy Prophet mentioned the finality of Prophet Hood yet he tried to defend the revelation to man and paved a way for his own promised messiah.

Sub-Continent. Despite its language and excellence of vivid references cannot be called a true and faithful commentary as ‘ wrote, ―

32 ‘ 33 ‘ 34. Nadvi, S. Habibul Haq, Muslim World Book Review 10: 1 (Autumn), 1989, 7. Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 137 misinterpreting several ‘ verses, particularly those related to the promised messiah, his miracles and the ‘ ‖ 35

4.4 Methods and Techniques of the Non-Muslims

I ‘ clear-cut methodology for rendering a T s r ‘ foundation of Islam - I

‘ totally destroyed, and Islam itself would be undermined from its base. Thus, the only acceptable t s r is that which adheres to the following sequence: t s r ‘

‘ Sunnah, then by the sayings of the Ṣaḥ , then by language, and finally by opinion, as long as it is based on the preceding four methods and does not contradict any of them.

While assessing a Commentary, we shall see what method and technique the commentator has adopted and what order he has followed regarding his exegesis. H

S -e- of verses and discussion of

‘ S

The Prophet PBUH, sayings of the Ṣaḥ , Israieliaat and Language. We shall also see whether the commentator is biased about his own faith/sect or not.

4.4.1 Methodology of George Sale

George sale in his commentary adopted the following order.

1. At the beginning he has given history and a detailed review of t

‗ P ‖ I

35. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 2 Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 138

‘

2. First of all he gives translation o

ī 36

3. S prior to the translation.

- ī ―I l F t . This chapter is a prayer, and held

in great veneration by the Mohammedans, who give it several other honourable titles;

as the chapter of prayer, appraise, of thanks giving, of treasure, etc. They esteem it as

the quint-essence of the whole Koran, and often repeat it in their devotions both

P ‖37

Discussing the presence of Bismi ll S

"This formula is prefixed to all the chapters (with the exception of one). It is expressly recommended in the Koran. The Mohammedans pronounce it whenever they slaughter an animal, and at the commencement of their reading, and of all important actions. It is with them that which the sign of the cross is with Christians. Giaab, one of their celebrated authors, says that when these words were sent down from heaven, the clouds fled on the side of the east, the winds were lulled, the sea was moved, the animals erected their ears to listen, and the devils were precipitated from the celestial spheres."38

5. Sale used fine English language that is easy and modern. He did not use any obsolete

36. See page 4, 5 and 6 of Alcoran in footnotes. 37. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 1 38. Ibid Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 139

or out dated expressions. Use of idiomatic expressions was also avoided. His prose is

in a fluent narration.

4.4.2 Methodology of Arthur John Arberry

I ‘ His title, The Koran Interpreted, acknowledged the orthodox Muslim view that the ‘ cannot be translated, but only interpreted.

I S ‘ a new experiment by translating these parts in poetry. Unlike the classic translators he was successful in creating an atmosphere of rhythm. He himself points out this fact in the preface:

―For my own part I have preferred to indicate these terminations and connections by rounding off each succession of loose rhythms with a much shorter line. The function of rhyme in the Koran is quite different from the function of the rhyme in poetry; it therefore demands a different treatment in translation. That has been my method in interpreting narrative, argumentative and legislative passages. Where, however, the original, as often enough, interposes between these leisurely periods sudden outbursts of sharp rhetoric or shapely lyric, I have called attention to such changes of mood and tempo by making corresponding variations in my own rhythmical patterns. In this fashion I have also striven to isolate and then to integrate t S composed.39

:In translating the verses about the birth of Hazrat I ( )ؑ he uses the poetic expression

'And mention in the Book Mary when she withdrew from her people to an eastern place,

39. The Koran Interpreted, p. 25 Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 140

and she took a veil apart from them; then We sent unto her Our Spirit that presented himself to her a man without fault. She said, "I take refuge in the All-merciful from thee!40

4.4.3 Metho olo y o uh mm li hori

for his commentary:

He, in the beginning of his commentary provided a comprehensive Introduction -

‘ he gave a detailed discussion about different name ‘

‘

‘ after Death, the position of woman etc.

‘

‗P ‘ ‘ I

‘ history of scribes and pointed out different controversies about the compilation then he

‘ Caliph and in the days of the third Caliph.

After introduction he provided following lists:

1. A list of authorities and key to references.

2. Transliteration of Arabic Words

3. List of Proper Names (Different Biblical words and their Arabic equivalents)

40. opcit, p. 276 Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 141

‘ I he laid stress upon Arabic pronunciation of particular words and told about the Annotations.

After this preliminary informatio I

‘ S S

S Arabic

V of that particular section41. In his translation he has given citations with different numbers and letters. Then in the foot notes he gave his commentary (Exegeses) according to the cited numbers.

In foot notes he explained Arabic words with reference to Arabic Dictionaries and English

Lexicon. He not only used classical Arabic Dictionaries like

ī G

I ction he referred to classical Arabic

Commentaries (like Baidhawi I ī ī

ī ). He also mentioned Biblical references

(Encyclopaedia Biblica).42 I

‘ ‗ (الفاتحہ S ĥ

―Rahman and Raheem are both derived from rehmat, signifying temderness requiring the exercise of beneficence (R), and thus comprising the ideas of love and mercy. Al-Rahman and

Al-Raheem are both active participle nouns of different measures denoting intensiveness of

41. Th ‘ 42 ‘ Selected English Commentares By Non Muslim Scholars 142 signif ‘

‘ expressive of the constant repetition and manifestation of the attribute (AH). The prophet is

― -Rahman is the beneficent God whose love and mercy are manifested in the creation of this world, and AL-Raheem is the merciful God whose love and

‖ sequences of the deeds men. Does the former is expressive of the utmost degree of love and generosity, the latter of unbounded and constant favour and mercy. Lexicologists agree in holding that the former includes both the believer and unbeliever for its objects, while the latter relates specially to the believer (LL). Hence I render Al-Rahman as meaning the beneficent, because the idea of doing Good is predominant in it, though I must admit that English language lacks an equivalent of Al- ‖43

as الوثلث ‗ - ‘ ‗ And in th under, Mathulath is the plural of Muthlah which mean a punishment that come down upon a man so that he is made an example by which another is restrained (R).44

And in chapter

“T ir (lit, bird) means the actions of a man, which are, as it were, attached as a necklace to

………………

‖45

In this chapter we have revi

S ‘

43 ‘ 44. opcit, p. 485 45. opcit, p. 547

CHAPTER 5

COMPARATIVE ANALYSIS

Comparative Analysis 144

‘ For comparison and Analysis following areas are selected:

 S S

 V I

 P

 Miracles

 Stories (Qiṣaṣ)

The scheme of comparative analysis would be as follows:

 At first translation of the text will be compared

 After it there will be discussion about diction (key words)

 Then difference of opinion in commentary will be discussed

 In the end a conclusion will be drawn out of the discussion

5.1. revi tion o Comment tors‟ mes

In order to shorten the wording of the frequent references to each Commentators name, their names will be presented as under:

ullāh Y su li

Mohammad Asad: M. Asad

T qiu īn il li n hsin h n Hilali & Khan

ulmāji ryā ā i

George Sale: Sale

A. J. Arberry: Arberry Comparative Analysis 145

uh mm li

5.2. Short S r hs

S Al- ĥ S At- S Al-`Ā

(الفاتحہ S r h Al- ātiĥ h .5.2.1

S I- ī ‘

S I S ‘ ī means Opening, start, preface,1 opener or that which opens a subject, a book, or any other thing.2 I S I- ī

It was .ﷺ subject-matter. It is one of the very earliest revelations to Prophet Mohammed

The Man Wearing a cloak) (74) and before Surah) المدثر revealed after S -Mudathir

The Flame) (111).3 S - ī) لهة Lahab

P ‘

4 َو لَ َق ْد اتَ ؼْ ن َك َس ْب ًعا ِّم َن الْ َمثَان ِىْ َو الْ ُق ْر ا َن الْ َع ِظ ؼْ َم ۸۷۝ W L q ' t yn k S ` n Min l-M t n W l- Qur' n l-` ž m "We ve given t ee seven o t e o t-repe te verses n t e

1 Al-Mawrid (Arabic-English Dictionary), p. 810. 2 Arabic English Lexicon, V. 2, p. 2329 3 I ‘ 4 - ‘ -Hajr, 15:87 Comparative Analysis 146

gre t Qur‟ n"

And in a H t G ‘ how he recited the course of prayer and he recited Umm l-Qur‟ n, he said, "By Him in whose hand my soul is, nothing like it has been sent down in Torah, the Injeel

‘ -repeated verses and the mighty Quran which I have been given."5

This S r ‘ heart of the reader to seek guidance from the Lord of the Universe, Who alone can grant it.

Thus, S r l-F t indirectly teaches that the best thing for a man is to pray for guidance to the straight path.

S - ī

Sab'a al M t ni6 ‘ ام القر ٓاى S Umm l-Qur‟ n

.the seven often repeated verses), and many others) سثع الوثاًی

بِ ْس ِم ا ّ ِّلل ال َّر ْح م ِن ال َّر ِح ؼْ ِم

اَلْ َح ْم ُد ِ ّ ِّلل َر ِّب الْ علَ ِمیْ َن۱ۙ۝ ال َّر ْح م ِن ال َّر ِح ؼْ ِم ۲ۙ۝ ملِ ِك َی ْو ِم ال ِّدیْ ِن۳ؕ۝ اِیَّا َك نَ ْع ُب ُد َو َ اِیَّا َك ن َ ْس َت ِعیْ ُن۴ؕ۝ اِ ْه ِدنَا ال ِّص َرا َط الْ ُم ْس َت ِق ؼْ َم۵ۙ۝ ِص َرا َط الّ ِذ ْی َن اَنْ َع ْم َت عَلَ ْی ِه ْم ١ۙ۬ۦ

غَیْ ِر الْ َم ْغ ُض ْو ِب عَلَ ْی ِه ْم َو لَا ال َّضٓالِّیْ َن۷ٍ۠۝ (Bismi ll i r-R ĥm ni r-R ĥ mi) (Al-Ĥ m u Lill hi Rabbi Al-` l m n. Ar-R ĥm ni Ar-R ĥ mi. M liki Y wmi - n 'Īy k N ` u u W 'Īy k N st ` nu in ş-Şir ţ l-Must q m Şir ţ l-L n ' n` mt `Alayhim Ghayri Al-M g đ i ` l y im W L đ-Đ ll n)

5. Mishkat al-Masabih (English Translation), V. 2, p. 454 6. Al-Darmi, Abu Muhammad Abdullah, S ‘ S V 2, p. 321 Comparative Analysis 147

5.2.1.1. Comparative Analysis

Translations:

.Y. li

1. In the name of Allah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful. 2. Praise be to Allah, the Cherisher and Sustainer of the worlds; 3. Most Gracious, Most Merciful; 4. Master of the Day of Judgment. 5. Thee do we worship, and Thine aid we seek. 6. Show us the straightway, 7. The way of those on whom Thou hast bestowed Thy Grace, those whose (portion) is not wrath, and who go not astray. M. Asad

1. In the name of God, The Most Gracious, The Dispenser of Grace 2. ALL PRAISE is due to God alone, the Sustainer of all the worlds, 3. The Most Gracious, the Dispenser of Grace, 4. Lord of the Day of Judgment! 5. Thee alone do we worship; and unto Thee alone do we turn for aid. 6. Guide us the straightway 7. The way of those upon whom Thou hast bestowed Thy blessings, not of those who have been condemned [by Thee], nor of those who go astray! Hilali & Khan

1. In the Name of Allâh, the Most Beneficent, the Most Merciful. 2. All the praises and thanks be to Allâh, the Lord of the 'Alamin (mankind, jinns and All that exists). 3. the Most Beneficent, the Most Merciful. 4. The Only Owner (and the Only Ruling Judge) of the Day of Recompense (i.e. the Day of Resurrection) 5. You (Alone) we worship, and You (Alone) we ask for help (for each and everything). 6. Guide us to the Straight Way Comparative Analysis 148

7. The Way of those on whom You have bestowed Your Grace, not (the way) of those who earned Your Anger (such as the Jews), nor of those who went astray (such as the Christians). ryā ā i

1. In the name of Allah, the Compassionate, the Merciful. 2. All praise unto Allah, the Lord of all the worlds. 3. The Compassionate, the Merciful. 4. Sovereign of the Day of Requital. 5. Thee alone do we worship and of Thee alone do we seek help, 6. Guide us Thou unto the path straight 7. The path of those whom Thou hast favoured. Not of those on whom is indignation brought down, nor of the astray. Sale:

1. IN THE NAME OF THE MOST MERCIFUL GOD 2. Praise be to God, the Lord of all creatures 3. The most merciful, 4. The king of the Day of Judgment 5. Thee do we worship, and of thee do we beg assistance. 6. Direct us in the right way, 7. In the way of those to whom thou hast been gracious; not of those against whom thou art incensed, nor of those who go astray. Arberry

In the Name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate 1 Praise belongs to God, the Lord of all Being, the All-merciful, the All- compassionate, the Master of the Day of Doom. 5 Thee only we serve; to Thee alone we pray for succour. Guide us in the straight path, the path of those whom Thou hast blessed, not of those against whom Thou art wrathful, nor of those who are astray. . li

1. In the name of Allah, the Beneficent, the Merciful. 2. Praise be to Allah, the Lord of the worlds, 3. The Beneficent, the Merciful, Comparative Analysis 149

4. Master of the day of Requital. 5. Thee do we serve and Thee do we beseech for help. 6. Guide us on the right path, 7. The path of those upon whom Thou has bestowed favours, Not those upon whom wrath is brought down, nor those who go astray.

This comparison will be on the bases of following key words:

رب العالویي Rabbi Al-` l m n .1 رح وي ، رحین R ĥm n n R ĥ m .2 and هغضىب M g đ .3 ضالیي ll n .4

First we shall point out the difference of the translation of these words and then discuss the commentary about these words one by one.

رب العالمین Rabbi Al-` l m n .1

The ‗ ‘ ― I- who initiates something and makes it grow step by step until completion.7 Other meanings

― ‖8 Therefore, Rabb means the One Who provides sustenance, arranges growth and development, takes care, promulgates laws, dictates policies, and demands obedience.

The term Rabb S

ī ‘ that:

When all the various meanings of Rabb are considered, the word rather bridges a broad-based concept that covers the following range of meanings:

7 I- - - ‘ -Qalam, Beirut, 2002, p.336 8 ī - ī - - ī I -'Arabi, Beirut, 2003, p. 94 Comparative Analysis 150

1. He who nourishes and dispenses needs, brings up morally and physically

2. He who takes care, supervises, and is responsible for improving the situation

3. He who has the axial position upon whom divergence converges

4. He who is the noblest and the source of power and authority; whose writ prevails and

who is the wielder of dispensation

5. He who is the owner and the master9

I ‘ Ẓ I

S ī

" sustainer," and explained further in his

― Rabb, usually translated Lord, has also the meaning of

‖10

M. Asad has translated it as "the sustainer," all others have translated it as "the Lord. M. Asad

―The Arabic expression rabb - rendered by me as

"Sustainer" embraces a wide complex of meanings not easily expressed by a single term in another language. It comprises the ideas of having a just claim to the possession of anything and, consequently, authority over it, as well as of rearing, sustaining and fostering anything from its inception to its final completion. Thus, the head of a family is called rabb ad-d r

("master of the house") because he has authority over it and is responsible for its maintenance; similarly, his wife is called r t - r ("mistress of the house"). Preceded by the definite article al, the designation rabb is applied, in the Holy Qu ‘

Allah as the sole fosterer and sustainer of all creation - objective as well as conceptual - and

‖11

9 ī S ‘ Key C ‘ (Translated and edited by Tarik Jan), The Islamic Foundation, UK, 2006, p. 62. 10 ‘ P 11. The Message ‘ Comparative Analysis 151

All of the others have provided further explanation in their commentary about this word.

Hilali & Khan have provided a good explanation of the meanings of this word and why they

" " & ― proper equivalent for Rabb in English Language. It means the One and Only Lord for all the universe, its Creator, Owner, Organizer, Provider, Master, Planner, Sustainer, Cherisher, and

‖12 ―

which signifies not only the Sovereign but also the Sustainer, the رب for Arabic Rabb

Nourisher, the Regulator, and the Perfector. The relation in which the God of Islam stands to

‖13 We can

رب Rabb

G ‗ ‘

―Arabic word Rabb conveys not only the idea of fostering, bringing up or nourishing, but also that of regulating, completing and

‖14 ―

‖15

While the word Alamin ‗ ‘

― - astronomical and physical worlds, worlds of thought, spiritual world, and so on. In every one of them, Allah is all-in-all. We express only one aspect of it when we say: "In Him we live, and move, and have our being."

The mystical division between (1) N s t, the human world knowable by the senses, (2)

M l k t, the invisible world of angels, and (3) L t, the divine world of Reality, requires a whole volume to explain ‖16 ― " "

12 ‘ 13 ī ‘ III 14 ‘ 15. Ibid 16 ‘ P Comparative Analysis 152

‖ & translate it and in parenthesis they provide description as (mankind, jinns and all that exists).

F &

17 Alamin ― P the All-in- G ‖18 Sale translated it as all creatures and Arberry as all Being. Sale

―alamina, in this and other places of the Koran, properly "means

‖19 ―I

‖20

رح ٰمن ، رحیم R ĥm n R ĥ m .2

رحوۃare derived from the noun Raḥmah رحین and ĥī رح و ي Both the divine names ĥ which means mercy, compassion, and grace.21 ĥ mercy and grace, the outpouring of which is unstoppable. ĥī indicates the eternity of the attribute emphasizing the constancy and permanence of mercy that never diminishes or fades.

‗ G ‘ ‗

G G ‘ & ‗

‘ ‗ ‘ S ‗ ‘

‗ - - ‘ ‗

‘

― ĥ G applied to any but Allah, but the attribute Rahim (Merciful), is a general term, and may also

17 ‘ 18. Ta ī ‘ V I p. 3 19. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 1 20 ‘ 21 - - ī 1025 Comparative Analysis 153

‖22 & explained the ―

‖23

We can see that there is no notable difference except for M. Asad and Sale. M. Asad used

and explained under the الرحین G ‘ ĥī ‗

― ĥ Rahim are derived from the noun Raḥmah, which signifies "mercy", "compassion", "loving tenderness" and, more comprehensively, "grace". From the very earliest times, Islamic scholars have endeavoured to define the exact shades of meaning which differentiate the two terms. The best and simplest of these explanations is undoubtedly the one advanced by Ibn al-Qayyim (as quoted in Manar

I, 48): the term R ĥm n circumscribes the quality of abounding grace inherent in, and inseparable from, the concept of God's Being, whereas ĥī expresses the manifestation of that grace in, and its effect upon, His creation - in other ‖24

S ‗ ‘

―I English language lacks an equivalent of Al-R ĥm n‖ plaining the meanings of both the words with reference from Masnad Ahmad.25

ضالین d & مغضوب g d .3

-Ghayri Al-M g đ i ` l y im W L đ) َغ ْی ِر ا ْل َو ْغ ُض ْى ِب َعلَ ْی ِه ْن َو َال ال ضآلِّ ْی َي

Đ ll n ] ― ‖

― - those who are in the darkness of Wrath and those who stray? The first are those who deliberately break Allah's law; the

22 ‘ P 23 ī ‘ , V. I, p. 3 24 ‘ 25 ‘ Comparative Analysis 154 second those who stray out of carelessness or negligence. Both are responsible for their own

‖26

― ]

!‖ om other commentator quoting Zamakhshri ― those upon whom Thou hast bestowed Thy blessings - those who have not been condemned

] ‖ -Ghazali and Muhammad 'Abduh

― ople described as having incurred "God's condemnation" - that is, having deprived themselves of His grace - are those who have become fully cognizant of God's message and, having understood it, have rejected it; while by "those who go astray" are meant people whom the truth has either not reached at all, or to whom it has come in so

‖27

Hilali & Khan have given specific examples of these two categories inside the paren

" " " " ī

Daw

ī s that directly refers to the particularization of M g and

ll n as the "Jews and Christians."28

―

‖ M g by providing quotations from the Old Testament

‘ - ―

‗ ‘29 ī ‗ deviated from the right course owing to their heedlessness and want of proper serious

26 ‘ P 27 ‘ -13 28 ‘ p. 1 29 ī ‘ , V. I, p. 4 Comparative Analysis 155

‘30

S ‗

‘ Zamakhshri ― last sentence contains a petition, that God would lead the supplicants into the true religion, by which is meant the Mohammedan, in the Koran often called the right way; in this place more particularly defined to be, the way of those to whom God hath been gracious, that is, of the prophets and faithful who preceded Mohammed; under which appellations are also comprehended the Jews and Christians, such as they were in the times of their primitive purity, before they had deviated from their respective institutions; not the way of the modern

Jews, whose signal calamities are marks of the just anger of God against them for their obstinacy and disobedience; nor of the Christians of this age, who have departed from the true doctrine of Jesus, and are bewildered in a labyrinth of error. This is the common exposition of the passage; though al-Zamakhshri, and some others, by a different application of the negatives, refer the whole to the true believers; and then the sense will run thus: The way of those to whom thou hast been gracious, against whom thou art not incensed, and who

‖31

‗

‘ umbering of verses is not in the classical

‘ style. His style is poetic and he interpreted M g ‗ ‘ ‗ ll n‘

‗ ‘

In his ‗M g ‘ ‗ ll n‘

He referred ī Tirmidhi and further explained by giving the example of the

30 ī ‘ , V. I, p. 5 31. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, pp. 1-2 Comparative Analysis 156

― I ( )ؑ and faith of Christians about I ( )ؑ . He ‘

Jews and the Christians afford an example of the two extremes, the Jews rejecting Jesus, a prophet of God, as liar, and doing their utmost to slay him, and the Christians raising a mortal

G ‖32

5.2.1.2. General Review

There is a difference among Islamic scholars whether to number the first statement,

I … Bismi ll i r-R ĥm ni r-R ĥ mi [ ] بِ ْس ِم ا ّ ِّلل ال َّر ْح م ِن ال َّر ِح ؼْ ِم as S S

‘ S I S

S " - ī " as verse number one in some print ‘ not consider it as an integral part of this S r and as such, they do not count it as verse number 1. It should be noted that these latter scholars also agree with others that this S r is co

S S

- ī

I & ī the S

32 ‘ Comparative Analysis 157

ī the end of verse 7 does not seem to be related to the meaning and context of the verse.33

(سورة العادیات ) S r h l-` iyāt .5.2.2

S - ī S an oath with a set of scenes followed by a description of human beings' ingratitude to their

Lord and their heedlessness of the consequences in the next life. The tran

‘

S S differences between the translations due to the differences in the T s r.

S lism. It starts with the scene of runners (mostly interpreted as horses used for wars) snorting, striking sparks of fire with their hoofs, launching a raid at dawn and blazing a trail of dust and cutting suddenly into the centre of the opposition. The next scene is a picture of the human's ingratitude and intense love for wealth. Then, there is a description of graves laid open and their contents scattered and the secrets of hearts poured out. Finally the precise knowledge of

Allah about every aspect of people's life will be exposed to them.34

S S in the following words: "The runners/coursers exemplify what appears to be from the literary point of view a conflation of pre-Islamic paradigms of epic poetry and the apocalyptic

33 ‘ pp. 1-2 34. Sayyid Qutb, In the Shade of ‘ P London, 1979, V. 30, pp. 260 Comparative Analysis 158

35 ". ﷺimagery that circulated in the Near East during the time of Prophet Mohammad

بِ ْس ِم ا ّ ِّلل ال َّر ْح م ِن ال َّر ِح ؼْ ِم

َو الْ ع ِد ی ِت َض ْب ًحا۱ۙ۝ فَالْ ُم ْو ِر ی ِت قَ ْد ًحا۲ۙ۝ فَالْ ُم ِغیْ ر ِت ُص ْب ًحا۳ۙ۝ فَاَثَ ْر َن بِ ٖه نَ ْق ًعا ۴ۙ۝

َ َ فَ َو َس ْط َن بِ ٖه َج ْم ًعا ۵ۙ۝ اِ َّن الْ ِان ْ َسا َن لِ َربِّ ٖه لَ َك ُن ْو ٌد۶َۚ۝ َو اِنّ ٗه عَل ى ذلِ َك لَ َص ِه ْی ٌد۷َۚ۝ َو اِنّ ٗه

لِ ُح ِّب الْ َخیْ ِر لَ َش ِد ْی ٌد۸ؕ۝ اَفَلَا یَ ْعلَ ُم اِ َذا بُ ْعثِ َر َما ف ِى الْ ُق ُب ْو ِر۹ۙ۝ َو ُح ِّص َل َما ف ِى

ال ُّص ُد ْو ِرۙۺ۝ اِ َّن َربَّ ُه ْم ِب ِه ْم َی ْو َم ِ ى ٍذ لَّ َخ ِبیْ ٌرٍ۠ۻ۝ (Wa Al-` iy ti Đ ĥ n F lm riy ti Q ĥ n F lmug r ti Şu ĥ n F ' t rn Bi i N q` n F w s ţn Bi i J m` n 'Inna Al-'Ins n Lir i i L k n un W 'Inn u ` lá lik L s un Wa 'Innahu Liĥu i l-Khayri L s un ' l Y `l mu 'I Bu`t ir M F l-Qu ri W Ĥuşşil M F ş-Şu ri 'Inn R um Bi im Y wm 'i in L k run )

5.2.2.1. Comparative Analysis

Translations:

.Y. li

1. By the (Steeds) that run, with panting (breath), 2. And strike sparks of fire, 3. And push home the charge in the morning, 4. And raise the dust in clouds the while, 5. And penetrate forthwith into the midst (of the foe) en masse; 6. Truly man is, to his Lord, ungrateful; 7. And to that (fact) he bears witness (by his deeds); 8. And violent is he in his love of wealth. 9. Does he not know — when that which is in the graves is scattered abroad

35. Approaching th p. III Comparative Analysis 159

10. And that which is (locked up) in (human) breasts is made manifest— 11. That their Lord had been Well-acquainted with them, (even to) that Day?

M. Asad

1. Oh, the chargers that run panting, 2. sparks of fire striking, 3. rushing to assault at morn, 4. thereby raising clouds of dust, 5. thereby storming [blindly] into any host! 6. VERILY, towards his Sustainer man is most ungrateful 7. and to this, behold, he [himself] bears witness indeed: 8. for, verily, to the love of wealth is he most ardently devoted. 9. But does he not know that [on the Last Day,] when all that is in the graves is raised and brought out, 10. and all that is [hidden] in men's hearts is bared 11. that on that Day their Sustainer [will show that He] has always been fully aware of them? Hilali & Khan

1. By the (steeds) that run, with panting (breath), 2. Striking sparks of fire (by their hooves), 3. And scouring to the raid at dawn 4. And raise the dust in clouds the while, 5. Penetrating forthwith as one into the midst (of the foe); 6. Verily! Man (disbeliever) is ungrateful to his Lord; 7. And to that fact he bears witness (by his deeds); 8. And verily, he is violent in the love of wealth. 9. Knows he not that when the contents of the graves are brought out and poured forth (all mankind is resurrected). 10. And that which is in the breasts (of men) shall be made known. 11. Verily, that Day (i.e. the Day of Resurrection) their Lord will be Well-Acquainted with them (as to their deeds), (and will reward them for their deeds).

Comparative Analysis 160

ryā ā i

1. By the chargers panting, 2. And striking off fire by dashing their hoofs. 3. And raiding at dawn 4. And therein raising dust. 5. And cleaving their way therein into the host, 6. Verily man is Unto his Lord ungrateful. 7. And verily to that he is witness. 8. And verily in the love of wealth he is vehement, 9. Knoweth he not - when that which is in the graves, shall be ransacked? 10. And there shall be brought to light that which is in the breasts? 11. Verily their Lord on that Day will be of them Aware.

Sale:

1. By the war-horses which run swiftly to the battle, with a panting noise; 2. and by those which strike fire, by dashing their hoofs against the stones; 3. and by those which make a sudden incursion on the enemy early in the morning, 4. and therein raise the dust, 5. and therein pass through the midst of the adverse troops: 6. Verily man is ungrateful unto his Lord; 7. and he is witness thereof: 8. And he is immoderate in the love of worldly good. 9. Doth he not know, therefore, when that which is in the graves shall be taken forth, 10. and that which is in men's breasts shall be brought to light, 11. that their Lord will, on that day, be fully informed concerning them?

Arberry

1 By the snorting chargers, by the strikers of fire, by the dawn-raiders blazing a trail of dust, 5 cleaving there with a host! Surely Man is ungrateful to his Lord, and surely he is a witness against that! Comparative Analysis 161

Surely he is passionate in his love for good things. Knows he not that when that which is in the tombs is over-thrown, 10 and that which is in the breasts is brought out-- surely on that day their Lord shall be aware of them!

. li

1. By those running and uttering cries! 2. And those producing fire, striking! 3. And those suddenly attacking at morn! 4. Then thereby they raise dust, 5. Then penetrate thereby gatherings -- 6. Surely man is ungrateful to his Lord. 7. And surely he is a witness of that. 8. And truly on account of the love of wealth he is niggardly. 9. Knows he not when that which is in the graves is raised, 10. And that which is in the breasts is made manifest? 11. Surely their Lord this day is Aware of them.

The key words, phrases and concepts in this Surah are:

1. The particle wa and the oath

2. The oath and connection of verses 1-5 with 6-9

3. The answer to the oath in verse 6

4. ī

1. The particle wa and the oath

While three of the translators render the particle36 wa as "by" indicating an oath by Allah, M.

Asad translated it as "Oh" which would not be considered as an oath. He explains it in his comment that he has done so because of the subsequent clauses that refer to a parabolic and

36. Particle in Grammar: a short, usually uninflected and invariable part of speech used to express a syntactic or semantic relationship as an article or any of certain prepositions, conjunctions or interjections; a prefix or ‘ S Comparative Analysis 162

I ―S subsequent clauses refer to a parabolic, imaginary situation, the adjurative particle wa is more suitably rendered here as "Oh", instead of the rendering "Consider' usually adopted by me, or

" " ‖37

The word „ y t has been rendered as "runners" by all and understood to be the horses used

,as defined in al-Muajim al-Aswat ضثحا for war (steed/chargers). The term Dhabha

صوت أنفاس الخیل عند العدو38

“Soun o Horse‟s re t ing to enemy”

It has been rendered in synonymous words of snorting/panting or breathing by all the commentators included in this study.

2. The Oath and connection of verses 1-5 with 6-9

In many S r s ‘ creation. The swearing is meant t ‘ truth of certain realities, events, or phenomena that can be understood by seeing the connection between the object of oath and the answer to it. The connection of such realities have been sometimes understood and explained differently by different translators and commentators.

I S comment 6241. He describes it in three layers of mystic meaning:

(1) Look at the chargers (mares or swift camels) panting for war on behalf of their masters.

Off they go, striking fire with their hoofs by night at the behest of their riders; they push

37 ‘ 38 ṣī ‗ -aṣ ( ‗ ī ‘ -aṣ - ‗ -maṣ ), Maktabah

Comparative Analysis 163 home the charge in the morning, chivalrously giving the enemy the benefit of daylight; and regardless of flashing steel or the weapons of their enemies they boldly penetrate into the midst of their foe, risking their lives for the Cause. Does unregenerate man show that fidelity to his Lord Allah? On the contrary he is ungrateful to Allah; he shows that by his deeds; he is violently in love with wealth and gain and things that perish. (2) By the figure of metonymy the brave fidelity of the war horse may stand for that of the brave and true men who rally to the standard of Allah and carry it to victory, contrasted with the poltroonery and pettiness of unregenerate man. (3) The whole conflict, fighting, and victory, may be applied to spiritual warfare against those who are caught and overwhelmed by the camp of Evil.39

Hilali & Khan have

‘ quotations from bible and ancient Arabic literature.40

However, M. Asad does not agree with such interpretation. Instead, he explains it in his comment 2 as a condemnation by Allah. He said that the chargers are imagery. He offered an appropriate rational for his in ― " " symbolize the erring human soul or self - a soul devoid of all spiritual direction, obsessed and ridden by all manner of wrong, selfish desires, madly, unseeingly rushing onwards, unchecked by conscience or reason, blinded by the dust-clouds of confused and confusing

‖41

Sale pointing at different commentators‘ ―S will have it that not horses, but the camels which went to the battle of Badr, are meant in this passage. Others interpret all the parts of the oath of the human soul; but their explications

39 ‘ P 40 ī ‘ V IV, p. 523 41 ‘ Comparative Analysis 164 seem a lit I ‖42

‘

‗

‘ ‗

G ‘ 43

in verse 8 (خیر) The word .3

ī " ‖ 44 S as "wealth" which is another me ī ī

" " ‘ 45

ī ― treason against his own Benefactor by going after the petty baubles of this world's wealth of fleeting gains!46

4. The answer to the oath in verse 6

Verse 6 which describes the ingratitude of human beings to their Lord forms the main theme of the S r The translators have dif explains that the ingratitude of human beings to Allah is worse than the war horses that risk their lives in the service of their masters.47 M. Asad comments on this verse saying:

"whenever man surrenders to his appetites, symbolized by the madly storming chargers, he forgets God and his own responsibility to Him.48 Hilali & Khan has no comment on this verse or any other verse of this S r D

42. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 497 43 ‘ 44. Al-Mawrid (Arabic-English Dictionary), p. 528 45 - ‘ , Al-Baqarah 2:180 46 ‘ P p. 1685 47. Ibid 48 ‘ Comparative Analysis 165

― ‘

‖ 49

5.2.2.2. General Review

From the above comments, one can see the differences in the translation that arise as a result of the different interpretations (T s r) of the S r

S - ī

(سورة التکاثر) S r h t-T kāthur .5.2.3

S r l-T k t ur is selected because it is addressing one of the most important subjects of today's life which is materialism and the fact that the materialistic targets occupy people's attention away from the real goals of life. It is important to see how this subject and S r are presented to English readers, but to see how some of the verses of this S r which typically require additional words or phrases to make their meaning clear, are rendered and explained.

S r l-T k t ur is one of the most powerful and pr ‘ illuminating human beings' unbounded greed in general, and the tendencies that have come to dominate all human societies in our technological age50, in particular. It describes the fact that many people are preoccupied to continuously increase their materialistic gains and they will not realize the consequences until they die. They spend most of their lives in a competition to maximize their worldly gains. Such as wealth, Power, satisfaction of desires and lusts, entertainment and other idle activities. This is how these people view success. The more a person is able to maximize these worldly gains, the more successful the person is considered

49 ‘ 50 ‘ Comparative Analysis 166 to be. This S r demonstrates that the greed for maximization of worldly gains diverts the attention of people from the main goals and higher purposes of life until they leave this world. It is only then when they comprehend the realities of the next life and when they will be asked about every single thing that they did and enjoyed in this world.

S ‘ -

‘ 51 P S - ‘ 52 and Sayyid Ma ī ―

S S

‖. ( ī - ‘ , v.6, p.441)

بِ ْس ِم ا ّ ِّلل ال َّر ْح م ِن ال َّر ِح ؼْ ِم

َ َ َ اَ ْل هى ُك ُم ال ّتكَاثُ ُر۱ۙ۝ َحتّى ُز ْرتُ ُم الْ َم َقابِ َر۲ؕ۝ کَلّا َس ْو َف تَ ْعلَ ُم ْو َن ۳ۙ۝ ثُ َّم کَلّا َس ْو َف

َ َ تَ ْعلَ ُم ْو َن ۴ؕ۝ کَلّا لَ ْو تَ ْعلَ ُم ْو َن عِلْ َم الْ َی ِقیْ ِن۵ؕ۝ لَتَ َر ُو َّن الْ َج ِح ؼْ َم۶ۙ۝ ثُ َّم لَتَ َر ُونّ َها عَیْ َن

الْ َی ِقیْۙ ِن ۷۝ ثُ َّم لَ ؾُ ْس َـلُ َّن َی ْو َم ِ ى ٍذ َع ِن ال َّن ِع ؼْ ِم۸ٍ۠۝ ( l kumu t-T k t uru Ĥ ttá Zurtumu l-M q ir K ll S w T `l m n T umm K ll S w T `l m n K ll L w T `l m n `Ilm l-Y q ni L t r wunn l-J ĥ m T umm L t r wunn ` yn l-Y q ni T umm Latus'alunna Yawma'idhin `Ani An-N ` mi )

5.2.3.1. Comparative Analysis

Translations:

.Y. li 1. The mutual rivalry for piling up (the good things of this world) diverts you (from the more serious things),

51 ‘ al- ‘ V 8, p. 865 52. Al-Azhari, Muhammad Karam Shah, Peer, Zia al- ‘ - ‘ P V p. 646 Comparative Analysis 167

2. Until ye visit the graves. 3. But nay, ye soon shall know (the reality). 4. Again, ye soon shall know! 5. Nay, were ye to know with certainty of mind, (ye would beware!) 6. Ye shall certainly see Hellfire! 7. Again, ye shall see it with certainty of sight! 8. Then, shall ye be questioned that Day about the joy (ye indulged in!)

M. Asad 1. YOU ARE OBSESSED by greed for more and more 2. until you go down to your graves. 3. Nay, in time you will come to understand! 4. And once again: Nay, in time you will come to understand! 5. Nay, if you could but understand [it] with an understanding [born] of certainty, 6. you would indeed, most surely, behold the blazing fire [of hell]! 7. In the end you will indeed, most surely, behold it with the eye of certainty: 8. and on that Day you will most surely be called to account for [what you did with] the boon of life!

Hilali & Khan 1. The mutual rivalry for piling up of worldly things diverts you, 2. until you visit the graves (i.e. till you die). 3. Nay! You shall come to know! 4. Again, Nay! You shall come to know! 5. Nay! If you knew with a sure knowledge (the end result of piling up, you would not have occupied yourselves in worldly things) 6. Verily, You shall see the blazing Fire (Hell)! 7. And again, you shall see it with certainty of sight! 8. Then, on that Day, you shall be asked about the delight (you indulged in, in this world)!

ryā ā i 1. The emulous desire of abundance engrosseth you, 2. Until ye visit the graves. 3. Lo! presently ye shall know. Comparative Analysis 168

4. Again lo! presently ye shall know. 5. Lo! would that ye knew now with the surety of knowledge! 6. Surely ye shall behold the Scorch. 7. Then ye shall surely behold with the surety of vision. 8. Then, on that Day, ye shall surely be asked of the delights.

Sale: 1. The emulous desire of multiplying riches and children employeth you, 2. until ye visit the graves. 3. By no means should ye thus employ your time: Hereafter shall ye know your folly. 4. Again, by no means: Hereafter shall ye know your folly. 5. By no means: If ye knew the consequence hereof with certainty of knowledge, ye would not act thus. 6. Verily ye shall see hell: 7. Again, ye shall surely see it with the eye of certainty. 8. Then shall ye be examined, on that day, concerning the pleasures with which ye have amused yourselves in this life.

Arberry 1 Gross rivalry diverts you, even till you visit the tombs. No indeed; but soon you shall know. Again, no indeed; but soon you shall know. 5 No indeed; did you know with the knowledge of certainty, you shall surely see Hell; Again, you shall surely see it with the eye of certainty then you shall be questioned that day concerning true bliss.

. li 1. Abundance diverts you, 2. Until you come to the graves. 3. Nay, you will soon know, 4. Nay, again, you will soon know. 5. Nay, would that you knew with a certain knowledge! 6. You will certainly see hell; 7. Then you will see it with certainty of sight; 8. Then on that day you shall certainly be questioned about the boons. Comparative Analysis 169

Key words

This comparison will be on the bases of following key words:

1. ' l kumu اَ ْل هى ُك ُم

َ At-T k t uru .2 ال ّتكَاثُ ُر

3. `Ilma Al-Y q ni عِلْ َم الْ َی ِقیْ ِن

`Ayna Al-Y q ni عَ ْی َن الْ َی ِق ْیۙ ِن .4

5. Al-J ĥ m الْ َج ِح ؼْ َم َع ِن ال َّن ِع ؼْ ِم Ani An- `ī` .6

1. umu اَ ْل هى ُك ُم

The first word in the first verse alhakum has been translated with similar phrases like "has

" " " S

― ‖ ―engrosseth ‖ S

― ‖ ‘ alhakum is "You are obsessed" looks a more idiomatic English phrase.

―from the more serious

‖ 53

―

‖54

‖لہى― I

55 اللهو ما یشغل الانسان عما یعنیہ و یہم ٗہ

―I ‖

53 ‘ P 54 ī ‘ V. IV, p. 525 55 - - ‘ Comparative Analysis 170

َ At- t u u .2 ال ّتكَاثُ ُر

The term T k t ur uses a grammatical structure in Arabic language that expresses a mutual activity within a group. Except M. Asad, others have reflected this structure in their translations. However, the concept that has been rendered by various translators is the mutual rivalry for attaining more and more worldly gains than others.

Hilali & Khan "

" "

― ‖ S ― e emulous desire of multiplying riches

‖ ―G ‖ ― ‖ only.

A. ― for seeking an increase in wealth, position, the number of adherents or followers or supporters, mass production and mass organisation, may affect an individual as such, or it

‖ 56

― of "greedily striving for an increase", i.e., in benefits, be they tangible or intangible, real or illusory. In the above context it denotes man's obsessive striving for more and more comforts, more material goods, and greater power over his fellow-men or over nature, and unceasing technological progress. A passionate pursuit of such endeavours, to the exclusion of everything else, bars man from all spiritual insight and, hence, from the acceptance of any restrictions and inhibitions based on purely moral values with the result that not only individuals but whole societies gradually lose all inner stability and, thus, all chance of

56 ‘ Publications, p. 1690 Comparative Analysis 171

‖ 57 Both of them have provided useful commentary that shows their insight for this ter

Hilali & Khan do not offer commentary about this word and the first verse.

‘ -

― ‖58 means

― ‖ 59

3. `Ilma Al-Y q عِلْ َم الْ َی ِق ْی ِن

V & Khan felt necessary to use parenthetical words or statements to make the meaning of this verse clear. This is where the need for the ī of the meaning arises.

S rd

‗ ‘ S ‗ ‘ ‗

‘ ‗ ‘

― the application of man's power of judgement and his appraisement of evidence. This is Ilm al yaqin, certainty by reasoning or inference. Then there is the certainty of seeing something

"S " ‗ ‘

‖60

& S

57 ‘ 58 ‘ 59 ī ‘ V IV, p. 525 60 ‘ P Comparative Analysis 172

ee degrees of certainty.

4. `Ayna Al-Y q عَیْ َن الْ َی ِقیْۙ ِن

& ‗ ‘ S

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ these rendering are almost same and all the commentators did not provide further explanation.

5. Al-J ĥ m الْ َج ِح ؼْ َم

The word J ĥ m " ‖.61 It is "one of the names of hellfire, a huge ‖62, it

" ‖ 63 Similar meanings are provided by many other Arabic language lexicons.

All the commentators translated the word J ĥ m used the word scorch that has the same meaning of fire.

M. Asad commented about this verse as following: "in which you find yourselves now" - i.e., the "hell on earth" brought about by a fundamentally wrong mode of life: an allusion to the gradual destruction of man's natural environment, as well as to the frustration, unhappiness and confusion which an overriding, unrestrained pursuit of "economic growth" is bound to bring - and has, indeed, brought in our time - upon a mankind that is about to lose the

‖ 64

‗

‘ 65

61. AI-Mawrid (Arabic-English Dictionary), p. 413. 62 - - ‘ 63. opcit, p. 1003 64 ‘ 65 ‘ Comparative Analysis 173

As mentioned above from language point of view ‗ ĥī ‘ is the fire of hell or hell and from the context point of view, it is clearly talking about the next life as its following verses explain the questioning that would take place about each favour of Allah. Therefore, it is unsuitable that M. Asad has come up with such an allegorical meaning as "hell on earth" which is supported neither from the language point of view nor from the context point of view.

َع ِن ال َّن ِع ؼْ ِم Ani An- ` m` .5

― responsible for every kind of joy we indulge in; whether it was false pride or delight in things of no value, or things evil, or the enjoyment of things legitimate- ‖66

M. Asad's comment on this verse nicely elaborates on the questioning as follows: "i.e. ... in the hereafter, through a direct, unequivocal insight into the real nature of one's past doings, and into the inescapability of the suffering which man brings upon himself by a wrong, wast - ī "67

5.2.3.2. General Review

& S S that its period of revelation is disputed.

This S r has a powerful message. It informs people that this maximizing approach to the life of this world is short-sighted and warns people that the lack of certainty about the

Hereafter should not delude them. When Hellfire will be there in front of them to be se

66 ‘ P ations, p. 1523 67 ‘ Comparative Analysis 174

I ‘ thrust of people's efforts in this world should be towards maximizing the attainment of

Allah's pleasure so that everything in this life is done for Him, and thus, maximizing chances of the success in the ever-lasting life of the Hereafter so that they are kept at a distance from the Hellfire and are admitted into the Paradise.

S - ī has provided nice descriptions for the key words. M. ‘ &

I S -

" "

‘ s S r

I S - ī S r and the connection of the oath to other verses as well as the main points that this S r conveys.

Except M. Asad, the scenes of war horses to show their gratefulness and obedience to their master have been compared by others to expressing the ingratitude of human beings to their

Lord, their extreme love to wealth, and their neglect that everything will be exposed in the next life. M. Asad has expressed a differ

Comparative Analysis 175

5.3. Review of Commentary of some Injunctions (Ahkām

This chapter presents a comparative review of the translations of some k m

,which means a ruling, injunction, command, decreeحکن k m is plural of Hukm ‘ ordinance, or judgment.68 " "

‘ verses with k m is challenging. It requires the commentator to consider many other factors in addition to the knowledge and command of both languages. These points will be further discussed in the following section.

The translation and commentary of the verses of injunctions will be studied from some or all of the following points of view:

1. The relative emphasis over the letter versus the spirit of the law

2. Consideration of Jurisprudence knowledge (Fiqh)

3. Consideration of overall objectives of Islamic law (Maqasid al-Shari'ah)

4. Consideration of the context of the verse, subject, section, and S r

5. Consideration of the historical background

6. Degree of literal versus communicative translation

7. Consideration of issues of this age

8. Some linguistic features and Styles

The samples of verses that are selected for review in this chapter include:

1. A verse relate 2. An injunction in acts of worship: Friday prayers, and 3. 4. Eating with the People of the Book and Marriage with Their Women 5. Punishment of the Adultery 6. The Religion is only Islam

68. Al-Mawrid (Arabic-English Dictionary), p. 483. Comparative Analysis 176

5.3.1. Significance o Injunctions in the oly Qur‟ān

The injunctions ( k m ‘

‘ nduct for every Muslim from birth to death. They provide the touchstone to distinguish the lawful (H l l) from unlawful (H r m

‘ the criterion ( l-Furq n). The ‘ -made laws are not amendable. Therefore, they have remained the same for the last 1,400 years.

‘ four hundred of these pertain to the acts of worship (lb d t) and the remaining two hundred, according to one count, is divided as following: About 70 verses pertain to family law, 80 verses to trade and finance, 13 to oaths, 30 to crimes and sentencing, 10 to constitutional and administrative matters, 25 to international law.69

‘ which rules have also been derived.

The verses related to the acts of worship include purification, ablution Wu ‟ ), body washing (Ghusl), symbolic ablution (Tayammum), prayers S l h), almsgiving Z k h), fasting (Saum), pilgrimage (major and minor), oaths and vows, remembrance of Allah

(Dhikr), and invocations (Du' )70.

The verses related to the trade and finance include various types of contracts, donations, loans, authorizations, restrictions, documentation, and guarantees. Family laws include laws

69. Niazi, Imran Ahsan Khan, Islamic Jurisprudence, The International Institute of Islamic Thought, Islamabad, 2000, pp. 161 70. Usmany, Muhammad Taqi, ‘ Comparative Analysis 177 related to marriage, divorce, children, and inheritance. Laws related to the crimes include murder, adultery, slander, theft, armed robbery, penalties, apostasy, rising against Islamic leadership, etc.71

The language of the i ‘

‘ ‗ !‘

‘

‘ a convincing way, a true believer is expected to be willing to apply the commands as soon as they hear or learn about them. This attitude is mentioned in the ‘ example:

َ اِنّ َما کَا َن قَ ْو َل الْ ُم ْؤ ِم ِنیْ َن اِذَا ُد ُع ْۤوا اِل َى ا ّ ِّلل َو َر ُس ْولِ ٖه لِ َی ْح ُك َم بَ ؼْ َن ُه ْم اَ ْن یَّ ُق ْولُ ْوا

ٓ یُط َس ِم ْع َنا َو اَ َط ْع َنا١ؕ َو اُول ِ ى َك ُه ُم الْ ُم ْفلِ ُح ْو َن َو َم ْن ّ ِ ِع ا ّ َّلل َو َر ُس ْو لَ ٗه َو َی ْخ َش ا ّ َّلل َو

ٓ 72 َی َّت ْق ِه فَاُول ِ ى َك ُه ُم الْ َفٓا ِ ى ُز ْو َن (Inn m K n Q wl l-Mu'umin n 'I u` 'Ilá ll i W R s li i Liy ĥkum B yn um ' n Y q l S mi`n W ' ţ `n W 'Ūl 'ik Humu l-Mu liĥ n W M n Yuţi`i ll W R s l u W Y k s ll W Y tt q i F ' l 'ik Humu l-F 'iz n ) “T e only s ying o t e it ul elievers w en t ey re c lle to ,ﷺ to ll His wor s t e Holy Qur‟ n n is Messenger judge between them, is that they say: "We hear and we obey." and such are the prosperous ones (who will live forever In Paradise”

ۤ َو َما کَا َن لِ ُم ْؤ ِم ٍن َّو لَا ُم ْؤ ِم َن ٍة اِ َذا َق َضى ا ّ ُّلل َو َر ُس ْولُ ٗه اَ ْم ًرا اَ ْن یَّ ُك ْو َن َل ُه ُم الْ ِخیَ َر ُة ِم ْن

71 ‘ 72 - ‘ - -52 Comparative Analysis 178

73 اَ ْم ِر ِه ْم ١ؕ َو َم ْن یَّ ْع ِص ا ّ َّلل َو َر ُس ْولَ ٗه فَ َق ْد َض َّل َضل لًا ُّم ِب ؼْ ًناؕ (W M K n Limu'uminin W L Mu'umin tin 'I Q đá ll u W R s lu u ' mr n ' n Y k n L umu l- K iy r tu Min ' mri im W M n Y `şi ll W R s l u F q Đ ll Đ l l n Mu n n ) “It is not fitting for a believer, man or woman, when a matter has been decided by Allah and His Messenger to have any option about their decision: if any one disobeys Allah and His Messenger, He is indeed on a clearly wrong path.”

The reason for such an attitude is that commands are followed b

‘ , i.e. Allah. In other words, the main wisdom and rationale behind following the commands is the submission to Allah. It is because of this fact that the verses related to many of the commands are very br

‘

He has offered all kinds of reasoning, evidence, and rationale to convince the human beings of the truth of the Islamic beliefs. Allah wants human beings to develop their beliefs based on a rational, voluntary, and independent approach. However, once this is achieved, they are asked to submit to Him, and then follow His injunctions based on this submission.

5.3.2. Unique Features of Verses of Injunctions

translation challenging. The translators require some additional knowledge to translate these verses and comment about them more appropriately. The main areas of this additional knowledge are:

:(ﷺ)  Knowledge of the traditions (Sunnah) of Prophet Mohammed

ﷺ) The traditions (Sunnah) of the Prophet

73 - ‘ - Comparative Analysis 179

‘ ‘ I the Sunnah I

‘

The Sunnah usually provides necessary and additional information, details, and explanation about th ‘ I

‘

‘ r vice versa.

Similarly, the H t

‘ ‘

,was (ﷺ) many places that the job of the Prophet

‘ ‘

 Knowledge of Jurisprudence (Fiqh):

The k m ‘ science of Islamic jurisprudence (Fiqh) in a very extensive and comprehensive manner throughout the Islamic history. This effort along with the interpretation of the related t has led to the development and establishment of different schools of Fiqh. The knowledge of the various interpretations for the legal injunctions of the same verse is often needed by the translator. Further, while the language of some verses is in the command form, it is not meant to be an obligatory act, but rather it implies a permissive act. Therefore, such details cannot be understood and reflected unless the translator has some knowledge of Fiqh.

 nowle e o issues o to y's worl rel te to the oly Qur‟ān

There are certain subjects in the Islamic law that have become the concern of many people, especially in English Comparative Analysis 180

‘ claim some issues with the ‘ teach ‘ have a proper knowledge of such issues so that they can carefully render the related verses in the light of those issues without making any compromise in the accuracy of the meaning of the verses. Such care can be provided for example, by providing the necessary context of those verses in the commentary.

(جہاد) A Verse Rel te to ihā .5.3.3

Introduction

S ‘ d are often misquoted and misinterpreted that have contributed to Islam phobia in the western world.74

‘ careful in the wording of their translated text and if they do not provide the necessary context of such verses.

I ‘

9:5), which is often quoted in the media, will be reviewed to identify the issues of the mere translation without explaining the context. It will also help to better understand the related peculiarities of the various approaches of different commentators.

institutes in Islamic teachings. The comprehensive apply to various aspects of life in such a way that it makes a Muslim to strive continuously.

The term Ji has typically been translated as "Holy war". This is not correct because if the

74 ‘ Comparative Analysis 181

, حرب المقدس,term "Holy war" is translated back into Arabic, it would be ḥarbul muqaddas

‘ Sunnah (the traditions of Prophet

,The term Ji is derived from Arabic word al Jahd meaning a struggle .(ﷺMohammed exertion, or striving.75 So, the correct meaning of the word Ji can be expressed as: "To exert one's utmost effort in promoting a noble cause."76

The meaning and scope of Ji is very broad and it has many forms and levels. For example, to struggle against one's carnal desires and against Satan S it n) is a form of

Ji To make any efforts to improve and purify oneself is a form of Ji To serve the society for any good cause is a form of Ji ‘

―

(in worship) anything of which you have no knowledge, obey them not. You have (all) to return to me, an I ―

― ‘ ‖ ‘

" ‘ " ‘

‘

‘ ‘

ﷺ peace and justice, etc. Also, Prophet Mohammed

" f a Sult n

75. Al-Mawrid (Arabic-English Dictionary), p. 436. 76 ī -Jihad fil Islam, Idara Terjuman Al- ‘ , Lahore, 1996, p. 17 Comparative Analysis 182

‖77

Finally, there is an armed form of Ji that is called Qit l meant to regulate the inevitable confrontations and wars. It has extensive rules, restrictions and guidelines that if they are properly understood and applied in the battlefield, it offers very useful and appropriate teachings to regulate the wars in the world. The verse is:

ن ْسل ُ فَاِ َذا ا َ َ َخ الْاَ ْش ُه ُر الْ ُح ُر ُم فَاقْ ُت لُوا الْ ُم ْش ِر ِكیْ َن َح ْی ُث َو َج ْدتّ ُم ْو ُه ْم َو ُخ ُذ ْو ُه ْم َو

ا ْح ُص ُر ْو ُه ْم َو اقْ ُع ُد ْوا َل ُه ْم کُ َّل َم ْر َص ٍد ١ۚ فَاِ ْن تَابُ ْوا َو اَقَا ُموا ال َّصل و َة َو اتَ ُوا ال َّزك و َة

ُ 78 فَ َخلّ ْوا َس ؽِ ْی َل ُه ْم ١ؕ اِ َّن ا ّ َّلل َغ ُف ْو ٌر َّر ِح ؼْ ٌم ۵۝ (F 'i Ansalakha Al-'Ash/huru Al-Ĥurumu F qtul l- Mus rik n Ĥ yt u W j tum um W K u um W ĥşur um W q`u L um Kull M rş in F 'in T W ' q m ş-Ş l t W ' t w z-Z k t F k ll S l um 'Inn ll G run R ĥ mun )

5.3.3.1. Comparative Review

Translations:

.Y. li But when the forbidden months are past, then Fight and slay the Pagans wherever ye find them, an seize them, beleaguer them, and lie in wait for them in every stratagem (of war); but if they repent, and establish regular prayers and practise regular charity, then open the way for them: for Allah is Oft-forgiving, Most Merciful.

M. Asad

And so, when the sacred months are over, slay those who ascribe divinity to aught beside God wherever you may come upon them, and take them captive, and besiege them, and lie in wait for them at every conceivable place! Yet if they repent, and take to prayer, and render

77. al- , Ahmad bin Ali, Sunnan al- , Darusalam, Lahore, Vol. 5, Book 39, Hadith 4214 78 - ‘ l- Comparative Analysis 183 the purifying dues, let them go their way: for, behold, God is much-forgiving, a dispenser of grace.

Hilali & Khan

S I I V them and besiege them, and prepare for them each and every ambush. But if they repent and perform As- Salat (Iqamat-as-Salat), and give Zakat, then leave their way free. Verily, Allah is Oft- Forgiving, Most Merciful.

ryā ā i

When, therefore, the sacred months have slipped away, slay the associators wherever ye find them and capture them and beset them and lie in wait for them at every ambush. Then, should they repent and establish prayer and give the poor-rate, leave their way free. Verily Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.

Sale

And when the months wherein ye are not allowed to attack them shall be past, kill the idolaters wheresoever ye shall find them, and take them prisoners, and besiege them, and lay wait for them in every convenient place. But if they shall repent, and observe the appointed times of prayer, and pay the legal alms, dismiss them freely; for God is gracious and merciful.

Arberry

Then, when the sacred months are drawn away, slay the idolaters wherever you find them, and take them, and confine them, and lie in wait for them at every place of ambush. But if they repent, and perform the prayer, and pay the alms, then let them go their way; God is All- forgiving, All-compassionate.

. li

So when the sacred months have passed, slay the idolaters, wherever you find them, and take them captive and besiege them and lie in wait for them in every ambush. But if they repent and keep up prayer and pay the poor-rate, leave their way free. Surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful. Comparative Analysis 184

As it can be noted in the translated texts, the various translations of this verse S -

Tauba are not much different from each other. However, the differences arise mainly in the commentary of each translation. Considering the fact that this verse has a particular historical context, the context must be explained in the commentary. This verse talks about the fight against those murderous idolatrous Arabs who have committed treachery against Muslims.

This subject becomes very clear if one studies the textual context of the other verses around this verse, in particular, verses 1-15 of this S r

Without understanding the context, one could conclude from this verse that Muslims are ordered to fight against the polytheists/disbelievers indiscriminately anytime outside of the four prohibited months (i.e. Rajab, Zee-Q ‟ Zil-ḥaj and Muḥarram

I S

‘

‘ need to provide the historical background of this verse so that its proper meaning is clearly understood.

The translation and commentary of this verse is reviewed on the basis of how each translator clarifies the following four points:

1. This verse refers to a particular historical event and it is not meant as a general order

for all times and situations;

2. The verse does not order Muslims to fight the disbelievers just because they are

disbelievers, but because of their aggression and treachery.79

3. The conversion to Islam is not the objective of the fight, and

4. This verse should be understood in connection with other verses that deal with these

79 I - - ‘ -Ma'rifah, Beirut, 1982, V. 3, p. 902 Comparative Analysis 185

subjects before making any overall conclusions.

M. Asad explains all of the four necessary points in his commentary to clarify the contextual meaning of the verse. He mentions the name of sacred months and hints at that the command

― I more than one ‘

‘ conversion to Islam on the part of "those who ascribe divinity to aught beside God" with whom the believers are at war, must, therefore, be considered in conjunction with several fundamental ‘ ordinances. One of them, "There shall be no coercion in matters of faith" (2:256), lays down categorically that any attempt at a forcible conv

I S

‘ " G ge war against you; but do not commit aggression, for, verily, God does not love aggressors" (2:190); and, "if they do not let you be, and do not offer you peace, and do not stay their hands, seize them and slay them whenever you come upon them: and it is against these that We have clearly empowered you [to make war]" (4:91). Thus, war is permissible only in self-defence (see S 2, notes

167 and 168), with the further proviso that "if they desist - behold, God is much-forgiving, a dispenser of grace" (2:192), and "if they desist, then all hostility shall cease" (2:193). Now the enemy's conversion to Islam - expressed in the words, "if they repent, and take to prayer

[lit., "establish prayer"] and render the purifying dues ( h)"- is no more than one, and by no means the only, way of their "desisting from hostility"; and the reference to it in verses 5 and 11 of this S certainly does not imply an alternative of "conversion or death", as some unfriendly critics of Islam choose to assume. Verses 4 and 6 give a further elucidation of the attitude which the believers are enjoined to adopt towards such of the unbelievers as are not Comparative Analysis 186 hostile to them. (In this connection, see also 60:8- ‖80

Hilali & Khan provide a parenthetical reference to verse 2: 105 within the translated text of the verse right after the word Mus rik n It is not clear why this reference is provided. Verse

2:105 is rendered in Hilali & Khan's translation as:

"Neither those who disbelieve among the people of t e Scripture Jews n risti ns nor I-Mus rik n t e disbelievers in the Oneness of Allah, idolaters, polytheists, pagans, etc.) like that there should be sent down unto you any good from your Lord. But Allah chooses for His Mercy whom He wills. And Allah is the Owner of Great Bounty."81

It is not clear if this reference is meant to clarify the meaning of Mus rik n as the parenthesis is located right after the word Mus rik n or it is meant to declare the unreasonable jealousy and hatred of Mus rik n towards Muslims as the reason for fighting against them. Since

Verse 2:105 does not describe the meaning of Mus rik n the location of the parenthesis does not seem accurate. The second possibility does not appear accurate either because that cannot be the reason for fighting. Therefore, this reference does not seem to be necessary or appropriate.

The commentary of Hilali & Khan for this verse includes two parts A and B. Comment A refers to the footnote of Verse 2:193. The footnote of verse 2:193 provides

ī :

I ‗ "I against the people till they say: L il ill ll w nn Mu mm l-R s l Allah (none has the right to be worshiped but Allah and that Muhammad is the messenger of Allah), and perform S l h , so if they perform all that, then they save their lives and

80 ‘ 81 ‘ Comparative Analysis 187 properties from me except for Islamic laws, and their reckoning (accounts) will be with (done

‖ S īh l-Buk ri H t No. 25).

Comment B of Hilali & Khan provides the other H t as quoted in the text of the translation of the verse. In both of these two H t there is a key term of "the people"

is declaring war. It is obviously talking about a particular (ﷺ) against whom the Prophet group of people with whom the war had already started and they had breached the contract, rather than all of mankind. Without this clarification, the commentary of Hilali & Khan not only does not clarify the historical context of this verse, but it further confirms the misunderstanding about the purpose of the fighting.

― command obviously is not of general application, but only refers to particular groups of the

Makkan idolaters—notorious offenders.82

George Sale did not give any explanation of the months nor of any incident about this except

―the months wherei ‖83

tribes of Arabia who have made the agreements with Muslims and then violated them.84

As a conclusion of this comparison among the commentators, it can be said that M. Asad provides a very comprehensive commentary covering all needed clarifications and leaving no room for any misunderstanding with this verse. While all others remained compact to the meanings of the word and Hil &

82 ī ‘ V II -218 83. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p.149 84 ‘ entary, p. 387 Comparative Analysis 188

5.3.4. Injunction of Friday Prayers

I ‘ the Friday prayers will be reviewed. This subject is covered in verses 9-11 of S r Jumu'

S r no. 62) which means "Friday" and is named after this day.

The Friday prayer is one of the most important acts of worship in Islam. It is also one of the most important gatherings for the Muslims. Especially in the countries where Muslims live as minorities, the Friday prayer is one of the few opportunities to be together and to be reminded of their religion.85

Every week, in tens of thousands of mosques throughout the world, millions of Muslims from all walks of life sit patiently, listening to the Friday sermons (Khutbah) and observe the obligatory prayers in obe ‘

The weekly Friday prayer and Khutbah are powerful institutions that have been established to build communities. They provide an opportunity for spiritual nourishment, learning, and group bonding.86

ﷺ) There are many sayings of Prophet Mohammed

I ī , the Prophet has said: "The best day upon which the sun rises is Friday, on that day Adam was born and he entered into Paradise and was expelled from it. And the Hour (Day of Judgment) will be only established on Friday.87

The Friday prayers and Khutbah have detailed descriptions in the books of jurisprudence

(Fiqh). The various aspects of this subject have been explained according to the teachings of

.and his practice as well as the understandings of the various schools of Fiqh ﷺ the Prophet

85. Zarabozo, Jamaal al-Din, The Friday Prayer, Islamic Assembly of North America, Colorodo, 1994, p. I 86. Alkhairo, Wael, Speaking for Change: A guide to makingeffective Friday sermons, Amana Publications, Maryland, 1998, p. I. 87 S ī lim (English Translation), Hadith No. 1856 Comparative Analysis 189

The three verses of 62:9-11describe the injunctions related to the Friday pra

ī and Fiqh knowledge. The Verses are:

ۤ َ َ یایُّ َها الّ ِذ ْی َن ا َم ُن ْۤوا اِذَا نُ ْو ِد َی لِل َّصل و ِة ِم ْن یَّ ْو ِم الْ ُج ُم َع ِة فَا ْس َع ْوا اِل ى ِذ ْك ِر ا ّ ِّلل َو َذ ُروا

َ الؽَْ ْی َع ١ؕ ذلِ ُك ْم َخیْ ٌر لّ ُك ْم اِ ْن ُك ْن ؾُ ْم تَ ْعلَ ُم ْو َن ۹۝ فَاِ َذا ُق ِض َی ِت ال َّصل و ُة فَانْ َت ِش ُر ْوا ف ِى

َ َ الْاَ ْر ِض َو ابْ َت ُغ ْوا ِم ْن َف ْض ِل ا ّ ِّلل َو اذْ ُك ُروا ا ّ َّلل َك ِثیْ ًرا لّ َعلّ ُك ْم تُ ْفلِ ُح ْو َن ۺ۝ َو ا ِذَا َراَ ْوا َ تِ َجا َر ًة اَ ْو َل ْه َوا اِنْ َف ُّض ْۤوا اِلَ ْی َها َو تَ َر ُك ْو َك قَٓا ِ ى ًما١ؕ قُ ْل َما ِع ْن َد ا ّ ِّلل َخیْ ٌر ِّم َن ال ّل ْه ِو َو ِم َن

88 ال ِّت َجا َر ِة ١ؕ َو ا ّ ُّلل َخیْ ُر ال ّر ِزقِیْ َنٍ۠ۻ۝ (Y ' yyu l-L n ' m n 'I N Lilşş l ti Min Y wmi l-Jumu` ti F s` w 'Ilá ikri ll i W r l- B y` likum K run L kum 'In Kuntum T `l m n F 'i Quđiy ti ş-Ş l tu F nt s ir F l-' rđi W t g Min F đli ll i W kur ll K t r n L ` ll kum Tu liĥ n W 'I R ' w Tij r t n ' w L w n n đđ 'Il y W T r k k Q 'im n Qul M `In ll i Khayrun Mina Al-Lahwi Wa Mina At-Tij r ti W ll u Khayru Ar-R ziq n )

5.3.4.1. Comparative Review

Translations:

.Y. li

O ye who believe! When the call is proclaimed to prayer on Friday (the Day of Assembly), hasten earnestly to the Remembrance of God, and leave off business (and traffic): That is best for you if ye but knew! And when the Prayer is finished, then may ye disperse through the

88 - ‘ -Jum`ah 62:9-11 Comparative Analysis 190 land, and seek of the Bounty of God. and celebrate the Praises of God often (and without stint): that ye may prosper. But when they see some bargain or some amusement, they disperse headlong to it, and leave thee standing. Say: "The (blessing) from the Presence of

God is better than any amusement or bargain! and God is the Best to provide (for all needs).

ryā ā i

O ye who believe! when the call to prayer is made on the day of Friday then repair Unto the remembrance of Allah and leave off bargaining. That is better for you if ye know. Then, when the prayer is ended, disperse in the land and seek of Allah's grace, and remember Allah much, that haply ye may thrive. And when they beheld merchandise or sport, they flocked thereto, and left thee standing. Say thou: that which is with Allah is better than sport and better than merchandise; and Allah is the Best of providers.

Hilali & Khan

O you who believe (Muslims)! When the call is proclaimed for the Salat (prayer) on the day of Friday (Jumu'ah prayer), come to the remembrance of Allah [Jumu'ah religious talk

(Khutbah) and Salat (prayer)] and leave off business (and every other thing), that is better for you if you did but know! Then when the (Jumu'ah) Salat (prayer) is finished, you may disperse through the land, and seek the Bounty of Allah (by working, etc.), and remember

Allah much, that you may be successful. And when they see some merchandise or some amusement [beating of Tambur (drum) etc.] they disperse headlong to it, and leave you

(Muhammad SAW) standing [while delivering Jumu'ah's religious talk (Khutbah)]. Say "That which Allah has is better than any amusement or merchandise! And Allah is the Best of providers.

Comparative Analysis 191

M. Asad

O YOU who have attained to faith! When the call to prayer is sounded on the day of congregation, hasten to the remembrance of God, and leave all worldly commerce: this is for your own good, if you but knew it. And when the prayer is ended, disperse freely on earth and seek to obtain [something] of God's bounty; but remember God often, so that you might attain to a happy state! Yet [it does happen that] when people become aware of [an occasion for] worldly gain or a passing delight, they rush headlong towards it, and leave thee standing

[and preaching]. Say: "That which is with God is far better than all passing delight and all gain! And God is the best of providers!"

Sale

O true believers, when ye are called to prayer on the day of the assembly, hasten to the commemoration of God, and leave merchandizing. This will be better for you, if ye knew it.

And when prayer is ended, then disperse yourselves through the land as ye list, and seek gain of the liberality of God: And remember God frequently that ye may prosper. But when they see merchandise or diversion they scatter off to it, and they leave thee standing. Say: 'What is with God is better than diversion and merchandise. God is the best of providers.'

Arberry

O believers, when proclamation is made for prayer on the Day of Congregation, hasten to

God's remembrance and leave trafficking aside; that is better for you, did you but know.

Then, when the prayer is finished, scatter in the land and seek God's bounty, and remember

God frequently; haply you will prosper. But when they see merchandise or diversion they scatter off to it, and they leave thee standing. Say: 'What is with God is better than diversion and merchandise. God is the best of providers.' Comparative Analysis 192

. li

O you who believe when the call is sounded for prayer on Friday, hasten to the remembrance of Allah and leave off traffic. That is better for you, if you know. But when the prayer is

‘ you may be successful. And when they see merchandise or sport, they break away to it, and leave thee standing. Say: What is with Allah is better than sport and merchandise. And Allah is the Best of Providers.

As we have discussed above Friday Sermon is a prominent Muslim worship and an effective community activity. In these verses Allah Almighty commands Muslims some particular activities of Jumu‘ (Friday). Following points are important to understanding the true meanings of these verses:

1. To whom this injunction is obligatory

2. The clear meanings of different verses.

According to Abu Bakr Al- ― certain people who are exempted from the obligation of this injunction, such as women, travellers ‖89

M. Asad did not provide any explanation of Jumu‘ except making clear that this day is not for the whole day rest and Jumu‘ Prayer is obligatory in congregation. However he mentioned a historical incident (the incident of long-expected trade caravan from Syria90) commenting on the verse 62:11.

emphasized in his commentary the importance of congregational prayer at a central place that becomes the source of unity and brotherhood. He did not mention any

89. Jaṣ ‘ V 5, p. 340 90 ‘ Comparative Analysis 193 exemption. He invited the Muslims to ponder over the real spirit behind Friday Prayer as he wr ― more difficult part, the spirit of unity, brotherhood, mutual consultation, and collective

‖91 He also told about the contrast between Muslim Congregation

S S ― the time for Jumu'ah Prayer comes, close your business and answer the summons loyally and earnestly, meet earnesdy, pray, consult and learn by social contact: when the meeting is over,

‖92 prayer as we have mentioned earlier with reference to Al-Jaṣ ṣ.

Hilali and khan just translated the text. They neither explained any of the phrase nor mentioned any tradition about Friday.

that Friday Prayer is obligatory upon all adult males. He also mentioned the minimum number of the faithful for ―I with a congregation of at least 40 of the faithful and under the direction of a president or imam.93

Sale, referring to Al Baidhawi, mentioned different views about Friday. One reason given for the observation of Friday, preferably to any other day of the week, is because on that day God finished the creation.94

‘ and then discussed the difference between Sabbath and Friday. He mentioned that the whole day is neither a rest day nor a full day for prayer only. On Friday Muslims are allowed to take part in worldly affairs. He did not

91 ‘ P 92. Ibid 93 ī ‘ V IV, p. 360 94. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 451 Comparative Analysis 194

― and immediately haste ‖95

5.3.5. Ri ā Usury Interest on o n

Economy is the basic part of human civilization. All the systems of life provide a guideline for economic life. Islam as a complete code of life provides a comprehensive Economic

System. Islamic economy is based on distribution of wealth as Islam discourages the concentration of wealth in limited part of society. Moreover Islamic economic system mainly relied upon the welfare of humanity and mutual cooperation of social beings. That why I

S 2: 276. In the following pages the said verse is being discussed and comparison of different commentators is being given.

َ 96 َی ْم َح ُق ا ّ ُّلل ال ِّر بوا َو ُی ْرب ِى ال َّص َد ق ِت ١ؕ َو ا ّ ُّلل لَا یُ ِح ُّب کُ َّل َك ّفا ٍر اَثِ ؼْ ٍم ۲۷۶۝ (Y mĥ qu ll u r-Ri W Yur ş-Ş q ti W ll u L Yuĥi u Kull K rin ' t min)

5.3.5.1. Comparative Review

Translations:

.Y. li

God will deprive usury of all blessing, but will give increase for deeds of charity: For He loveth not creatures ungrateful and wicked.

M. Asad

God deprives usurious gains of all blessing, whereas He blesses charitable deeds with manifold increase.1 And God does not love anyone who is stubbornly ingrate and persists in

95 ‘ 96 ‘ -Baqarah 2:276 Comparative Analysis 195 sinful ways.

Hilali and Khan:

Allah will destroy Riba (usury) and will give increase for Sadaqat (deeds of charity, alms, etc.) And Allah likes not the disbelievers, sinners.

ryā ā i

Allah obliterateth usury, and increaseth the alms. And Allah loveth not any ingrate sinner.

Sale:

God shall take his blessing from usury, and shall increase alms: For God loveth no infidel, or ungodly person.

Arberry:

God blots out usury, but free will offerings He augments with interest. God loves not any guilty ingrate.

. li

Allah will blot out usury, and He causes charity to prosper. And Allah loves not any ungrateful sinner.

I ‗ ‘ ‗ ‘

Asad ‗ ‘

‗ ĥ ‘ ‗ deprive of all

‘ ‘ & ‗

‘ ‗ ‘ ‗ ‗ ‘ S

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ ‗

‘

‗ ī‘ ‗ ‘ &

‗ ‘ S ‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ Comparative Analysis 196

‗ ‘

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘

S ‗ ‘

‗ ‘

All the words used in the translations are approximately of the same meanings. Thus we can say in translating this verse all the commentators considered and understood the language same.

In the commenta explained the meaning of the word ‗ ī‘

ī S ī - V ī

229). i.e. of USA against the usurious

‗ this world97 S ‗ ‘ 98

―I the general tendency in the growth of civilization to lessening rates of interest, so much so that us ‖ 99

After going through these commentaries, it becomes clear that usury in any form is condemned by Allah Almighty. The companions were commanded to let the remaining interest for ‘ the creation of his own mind. Usury in any form and at any rate is deprived of any blessing.

97 ī ‘ V I, p. 193 98. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 34 99. The Hol ‘ Comparative Analysis 197

5.3.6. Eating with the People of the Book and Marriage with Their

Woman

In Islamic code of social life relations with the people of the Book are significant as Islam allows the co-existence, peaceful and just relations with them. In the matter of accepting the religion Islam is against any sort of pressure. Eating with the People of the Book and marrying the woman of the Book is allowed in Islamic social system. This command is extracted out of 5th Verse of the 5th S ‘ I discuss the views of selected commentaries on the vary Verse.

َ َ اَلْ َی ْو َم اُ ِح َّل لَ ُك ُم ال َّط ؼِّ ب ُت ١ؕ َو َط َعا ُم الّ ِذ ْی َن اُ ْوتُوا الْ ِك ت َب ِح ٌّل لّ ُك ْم ١۪ َو َط َعا ُم ُك ْم

َ َ ِح ٌّل ّل ُه ْم ١٘ َو الْ ُم ْح َص ن ُت ِم َن الْ ُم ْؤ ِم ن ِت َو الْ ُم ْح َص ن ُت ِم َن الّ ِذ ْی َن اُ ْوتُوا الْ ِك ت َب ِم ْن

100 قَ ْبلِ ُك ْم اِ َذاۤ اتَ ؼْ ُت ُم ْو ُه َّن اُ ُج ْو َر ُه َّن (Al-Y wm 'Uĥill L kumu ţ-Ţ yyi tu W Ţ ` mu l-L n 'Ūt l-Kit Ĥillun L kum W Ţ ` mukum Ĥillun L um W l- Muĥş n tu Min l-Mu'umin ti W l-Muĥş n tu Min l- L n 'Ūt l-Kit Min Q likum 'I ' t ytum unn 'Uj r unna)

5.3.6.1. Comparative Review

Translations:

.Y. li

This day are (all) things good and pure made lawful unto you. The food of the People of the Book is lawful unto you and yours is lawful unto them. (Lawful unto you in marriage) are (not only) chaste women who are believers, but chaste women among the People of the Book, revealed before your time, - when ye give them their due dowers,

100 ‘ - ‘ 5 Comparative Analysis 198

M. Asad

Today, all the good things of life have been made lawful to you. And the food of those who have been vouchsafed revelation afore time is lawful to you, and your food is lawful to them. And [lawful to you are], in wedlock, women from among those who believe [in this divine writ], and, in wedlock, women from among those who have been vouchsafed revelation before your time -provided that you give them their dowers,

Hilali and Khan: Made lawful to you this day is At-Tayyibat [all kinds of Halal (lawful) foods, which Allah has made lawful (meat of slaughtered eatable animals, etc., milk products, fats, vegetables and fruits, etc.). The food (slaughtered cattle, eatable animals, etc.) of the people of the Scripture (Jews and Christians) is lawful to you and yours is lawful to them. (Lawful to you in marriage) are chaste women from the believers and chaste women from those who were given the Scripture (Jews and Christians) before your time, when you have given their due Mahr (bridal money given by the husband to his wife at the time of marriage),

ryā ā i

To-day are allowed unto you all clean foods, and the meat of those vouchsafed the Book is allowable for you, and your meat is allowable for them as also are the wedded believing women and the wedded women of those vouchsafed the Book before you, when ye have given them their dowers,

Sale:

This day are ye allowed to eat such things as are good, and the food of those to whom the scriptures were given is also allowed as lawful unto you; and your food is allowed as lawful unto them. And ye are also allowed to marry free women that are believers, and also free women of those who have received the scriptures before you, when ye shall have assigned them their dower;

Arberry:

Today the good things are permitted you, and the food of those who were given the Book is permitted to you, and permitted to them is your food; Likewise believing women in wedlock, and in wedlock women of them who were given the Book before you if you give them their wages, Comparative Analysis 199

. li

This day (all) good things are made lawful for you. And the food of those who have been given the Book is lawful for you and your food is lawful for them. And so are the chaste from among the believing women and the chaste from among those who have been given the Book before you, when you give them their dowries,

Translation of ţ-Ţ tu and ţ-Ţ tu اُ ُج ْو َر ُه َّن ال َّط ؼِّ ب ُت I ‗ ţ-Ţ yyi tu‟

Ţ ‘ 101 - as: the people of book, people who were given book and people of scripture. M. Asad and

re apt while translation of others is also permissible.

The phrase 'Uj r unn ‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ ‗

‘ ‗

‘ I ‘ 'Uj r means dowry or nuptial gift,102 while the word wages is in the meaning of earning something that is the meaning of Arabic word Ajr not of

& ‗ ‘ ‗ al-

‘

Conclusion

103 M. Asad

quoted the Book of Mathew and told that the Law of Musa ( ؑ ) does not allow this and this

101. Arabic-English Lexicon, V. 1, p.1902 102. Ibid, p.24 103 ‘ P 246 Comparative Analysis 200

104 law was not changed by I ( ).ؑ Hilali & Khan did not provide any narration about this

‗ ţ-Ţ ‘ ‗ imals slain and dressed

‘105. Sale did also the same106

ī 107

sion to marry is limited to a

Christian or Jew woman only and the marriage with Christian or Jew man is prohibited. Hillai

& S

‗ ‘108 while this point is not mentioned by any other ‗

― revealed book, in which category fall almost all the nations of the world, the taking of their

‖ 109

On the whole for the permission of eating food all the commentators are agreed upon that eating the food of the people of Book is allowed with the condition of Ţ yyi t. And in the matter of marriage except S marrying a woman from the people of Book is allowed for a Muslim on the condition of chastity.

5.3.7. Punishment of the Adultery

‘ mut w tir t on their own have fixed the punishments of four crimes. They are not left at the discretion of the judge or the ruler. These punishments are called Hu in the terminology of Islamic jurisprudence. Apart from these, the

104 ‘ 208 105. ī ‘ V I, p. 406 106. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 82 107 ‘ 108 ī ‘ V I, p. 407 109 ‘ y, p. 242 Comparative Analysis 201 punishment is not fixed for other crimes, and the ruler or the judge can award the punishment in accordance with the type of crime, the circumstances of the criminal and the background in which the crime is committed, in order to control the spread of crime as he feels best. Such punishments are known as penal laws in Islamic jurisprudence.

Islamic Hu s are four in number:

 Stealing  Levelling false accusation against chaste women  Drinking liquor  Adultery

Each one of these crimes is very evil. However, adultery is so immense in the destruction of the human values that no I

S -

In the following pages commentary on this verse from the selected commentaries is being discussed.

ْ اَل َّزانِ َی ُة َو ال َّزان ِىْ فَا ْجلِ ُد ْوا کُ َّل َوا ِح ٍد ِّم ْن ُه َما ِما َئ َة َجلْ َد ٍة ١۪ َّو لَا تَا ُخ ْذ ُك ْم ِب ِه َما َراْفَ ٌة

ف ِىْ ِد ْی ِن ا ّ ِّلل اِ ْن ُك ْن ؾُ ْم تُ ْؤ ِم ُن ْو َن بِا ّ ِّلل َو الْ َی ْو ِم الْا ِخ ِر ١ۚ َو لْ َی ْص َه ْد عَ َذا َب ُه َما َطٓا ِ ى َف ٌة

110 ِّم َن الْ ُم ْؤ ِم ِنیْ َن ۲۝ (Az-Z niy tu W z-Z n F jli Kull W ĥi in Min um Mi ' t J l tin W L T 'k u kum Bi im R ' tun F ni ll i 'In Kuntum Tu'umin n Bill i W l-Yawmi Al-' k iri W L s / ` um Ţ 'i tun Min l-Mu'umin n )

110. - ‘ - Comparative Analysis 202

5.3.7.1. Comparative Review

Translations:

.Y. li

The woman and the man guilty of adultery or fornication flog each of them with a hundred stripes: Let not compassion move you in their case, in a matter prescribed by God, if ye believe in God and the Last Day: and let a party of the Believers witness their punishment.

M. Asad

AS FOR the adulteress and the adulterer - flog each of them with a hundred stripes, and let not compassion with them keep you from [carrying out] this law of God, if you [truly] believe in God and the Last Day; and let a group of the believers witness their chastisement.

Hilali and Khan:

The woman and the man guilty of illegal sexual intercourse, flog each of them with a hundred stripes. Let not pity withhold you in their case, in a punishment prescribed by Allah, if you believe in Allah and the Last Day. And let a party of the believers witness their punishment. (This punishment is for unmarried persons guilty of the above crime but if married persons commit it, the punishment is to stone them to death, according to Allah's Law).

ryā ā i

The adulteress and the adulterer: scourge each one of the twain with a hundred stripes. And let not tenderness take hold of you in regard to the twain in the law of Allah, if ye have come to believe in Allah and the Last Day. And let witness this torment a band of the believers.

Sale:

The whore, and the whoremonger, shall ye scourge with an hundred stripes. And let not compassion towards them prevent you from executing the judgment of God; if ye believe in God and the last day: And let some of the true believers be witnesses of their punishment.

Arberry:

The fornicatress and the fornicator -- scourge each one of them a hundred stripes, and in the matter of God's religion let no tenderness for them seize you if you believe in God and the Comparative Analysis 203

Last Day; and let a party of the believers witness their chastisement.

. li

The adulteress and the adulterer, flog each of them (with) a hundred stripes, and let not pity for them detain you from obedience to Allah, if you believe in Allah and the Last Day, and let a party of believers witness their chastisement.

In the translation of this verse, S ‗Ra'fatun‘

‗ ‘ & ‗ ‘

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ feelings of sy ‗ ‘ 111. In this context the word pity looks more apt than tenderness.

‗Ţ 'i tun Min l-Mu'umin n ‘

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ S ‗

‘

This verse has three main points as following:

 Punishment of hundred stripes  No room for pity  Presence of a party of believers at the time of commencement of the punishment

rather he clarifies are married or unmarr ―I one or both of the parties are married to a person or persons other than the ones concerned) and to fornication, which, in its strict signification, implies that both parties are unma ‖ 112 M. Asad is also of the same view that the injunction is for both married and

111 ‘ P 292, 1104,1525 112 ‘ P 865 Comparative Analysis 204

―

- differentiate between the concepts of "adultery" (i.e., sexual intercourse of a married man with a woman other than his wife, or of a married woman with a man other than her husband) and "fornication" (i.e., sexual intercourse between two unmarried persons). For the sake of

I " ‖ and the person guilty of it as

" " " " ‖113 Hilali & Khan within the parenthesis pointed out that this punishment is only for unmarried men and women while for married men and

‗ ‘ ī ī &

S ī -

the ,ﷺ P ―

Sunnah, restricts this punishment to the case of unmarried offenders. The people who are married and are of free condition and are yet guilty of sexual misconduct are to be punished

‖114 S S ― is not to be understood to relate to married people, -who are of free condition: because

S ‖115

―

Q ‘ ‗ said is self- ‖116 Moreover he added about the method of flogging in these

―I I time of the

Prophet, and even for some time after him, there was no whip, and flogging was carried out by beating with stick or with the hand or with shoes. The culprit was not stripped naked, but

‖117 These comments

113 ‘ 114 ī ‘ V III, p. 211 115. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 287 116 ‘ 117. Ibid Comparative Analysis 205

‘

‗ ‘

‗ ‘ ‘ far from the real sense of the text. The verse clearly indicates that the punishment is definite and there is no chance of any kind of pity. All the commentators did not comment on this command hence considered agreed upon that there is no room for any kind of pity. As far as the third part of this injunction is concerned all the commentators according to their

―S ‖ 118 However, M. Asad

― deliberately left unspecified, thus indicating that while the punishment must be given publicity, it need not be made a "public spectacle".119 ― execution, in order to be deterrent for others and more humiliating for the offenders, must

‖ 120 S ―S

‖121

The gist of the matter is that the punishment of hundred stripes described in this verse for adulterer man and woman. Th

‘

considered this punishment for the married as well as for the unmarried.

5.3.8. The Religion is Only Islam

‘ S Ā `I & I ‗S ‘

118 ī ‘ V III, p. 211 119 ‘ 120 ī ‘ V III, p. 212 121. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p.287 Comparative Analysis 206

‗S ‘ I ‗ ‘ 122 ‘ ī

I S Ā `I I following pages this Verse is discussed and comparative study of selected commentaries is given.

Arabic Text

َ َو َم ْن یؽّْ َت ِغ غَیْ َر الْ ِا ْسلَا ِم ِد ْی ًنا فَلَ ْن یُّ ْق َب َل ِم ْن ُه ١ۚ َو ُه َو ف ِى الْا ِخ َر ِة ِم َن

123 الْ خ ِس ِر ْی َن ۸۵۝ (Wa Man Yabtaghi Ghayra Al-'Isl mi n n F l n Yuq l Min u W Huw F l-' k ir ti Min l-K sir n )

5.3.8.1. Comparative Review

Translations:

.Y. li

If anyone desires a religion other than Islam (submission to God), never will it be accepted of him; and in the Hereafter He will be in the ranks of those who have lost (All spiritual good),

M. Asad

For, if one goes in search of a religion other than self-surrender unto God, it will never be accepted from him, and in the life to come he shall be among the lost.

Hilali and Khan:

And whoever seeks a religion other than Islam, it will never be accepted of him, and in the Hereafter he will be one of the losers.

ryā ā i

And whosoever will seek a religion other than Islam, it shall not be accepted of Him, and he shall be of the losers in the Hereafter.

122 I ‘ xxviii 123. Al- ‘ Ā `I Comparative Analysis 207

Sale:

Whoever followeth any other religion than Islam, it shall not be accepted of him: And in the next life he shall be of those who perish.

Arberry:

Whoso desires another religion than Islam, it shall not be accepted of him; in the next world he shall be among the losers.

. li

And whoever seeks a religion other than Islam, it will not be accepted from him, and in the hereafter he will be one of the losers.

I V ‗Isl m‘ I

‗S G ‘ ‗S

S ‘ ‗I ‘ ‗Yabtaghi‘

S S ‗ ‘

I V clarity of Muslim position regarding the religion. He f ―I prophets. It was the truth taught by all the inspired Books. In essence it amounts to a consciousness of the Will and Plan of Allah and a joyful submission to that Will and Plan. If anyone wants a religion other than that, he is false to his own nature, as he is false to Allah's

P ‖124 M. Asad gave no comments while Hilali & Khan mentioned two traditions

.S ī S ī quoted Dr ﷺ) of the Holy Prophet

― V

‖ 125 ―

Verse contradicts the idea, prevalent in our days, that the choice of religion is a matter of

124 ‘ P 150 125 ī ‘ V I, p. 246 Comparative Analysis 208

‖ 126 George Sale considered that this verse has abrogated the 19th

S ― unfailingly lose in the end. A Muslim accepts the whole truth; the truth as revealed to any prophet anywhere in the world; the followers of other religions accept only partial truth, the

‖ 127

After going through these comments it bec I ‗

‘ ‘ worldly life and the Hereafter is only in the final message. The notion about the choice of religion as an individual matter is wrong.

5.3.9. Conclusion

& ‘ ina ī

S ‘ provides classical references of Baidhawi and Jalalain

remained limited to the context an

According to the comparison, among all these commentators M. Asad is the only one who provided sufficient details.

I for these

126 ī ‘ V I, p. 246 127 ‘ Comparative Analysis 209 verses. He gave a good introduction about the Friday prayer and a useful comparison to the

Judeo-Christian weekly religious days.

M. Asad has minimum commentary, but enough to clarify some of the major points. Hilali &

Khan do not offer any comm

S approach towards the topic without any hint at Fiqh.

In short, it is shown that the verses of injunctions require the commentators to have extra knowledge of the rulings, circumstances, Islamic history and Fiqh.

5.4. Review o some P r les mthāl

This chapter presents a comparative review of the translations of some of the parables

mt l ‘ mathal or mithal which means an example, a parable, analogy, likeness, resemblance, simile, or similitude.128 Since all of the commenta " "

‘

‘ certain facts.

The parables have some distinctive features that make their translation unique. Sometime, it has some cultural connotations that have to be explained and sometimes it explains a phenomenon in certain ways to help the reader to grasp the meaning. Therefore, in the translation of the parables, the knowledge of the culture and the linguistic skills to clarify thoughts or metaphors are required.

128. Mufra - - ‘ Comparative Analysis 210

‘

1. Analysis of the difference in the translation and commentary of key words and phrases

2. Clarity of its purpose and its main points

3. Cultural relevance

4. Moral of the parable - as to what degree it is reflected in the translation or commentary.

The parables that have been selected for review are:

1. The parable of a good word and an evil word,

2. The parable of Allah being the light of the heavens and earth and.

3. The parable of the spider's house.

5.4.1. Significance of Parables mt in the oly Qur‟ān

The parables ‘ and to clarify certain principles. These are useful for explanation of certain facts and to make some important concepts easier to understand.

‘ have been presented mostly by comparing certain ideas or principles to some more familiar things (objects, events, etc.) known to the people. They have been used to establish a pattern of reasoning by using a more familiar or less abstract argument that th

‘ some unclear thoughts as pictures.129

According to Abdu- ĥ I -S ― ‘

129 - Muhammad Jabir, A - ī ‘ I I Islamic Thought, Herndon, 1993, p. 88 Comparative Analysis 211 some concepts in the light of physical examples that make the meanings that Allah intended to ‖130

‘

َ َ 131 َو یَ ْض ِر ُب ا ّ ُّلل الْاَ ْمثَا َل لِل َّنا ِس لَ َع ّل ُه ْم َی َت َذ ّك ُر ْو َن W Y đri u ll u l-' mt l Lilnn si L ` ll um Y t kk r n "Allah sets forth parables for men, in order that they may receive admonition."

َ َ 132 َو تِلْ َك الْاَ ْمثَا ُل نَ ْض ِر ُب َه ا لِل َّنا ِس لَ َع ّل ُه ْم َی َت َف ّك ُر ْو َن (Wa Tilka Al-' mt lu N đri u Lilnn si L ` ll um Y t kk r n "Such are the similitudes which We propound to men, that they may reflect."

َ َ َ 133 َو لَ َق ْد َض َربْ َنا لِل َّنا ِس ف ِىْ ه َذا الْ ُق ْر ا ِن ِم ْن کُ ِّل َمثَ ٍل لّ َع ّل ُه ْم َی َت َذكّ ُر ْو َنَۚ W L q Đ r n Lilnn si F H l-Qur' ni Min Kulli M t lin L ` ll um Y t kk r n "We ve put ort or men in t is Qur‟ n every kin o Parable, in order that they might bethink themselves."

‘ "Dharb aI-MathaI" which could mean citing an example; using an illustrative story that is referred to as exemplum in literature.

Spiritual realities and facts are always difficult to comprehend because of their complexity.

They can be conveyed to man only by means of parables or allegories. These literary devices can be more useful to clarify some higher spiritual realities and facts that are difficult to grasp

130. Al-Sa'dee, Abdu- ĥ I P S P p. 6 131 ‘ I ī 132 ‘ -Hashr, 59:21 133 ‘ l- , 39:27 Comparative Analysis 212 for many people unless presented in the form of a parable. This is also an established fact in

― human speech to help the audience better understand the concepts. The simile is generally a more artistic likening, done briefly for effect and emphasis, while analogy serves the more practical end of explaining a thought process or a line of reasoning or the abstract in terms of

‖134

The sayings of the Prophets and wise men are for the same reason often replete with such parables, as can be seen by casting a glance over the Torah and the Gospel. The speeches of

Prophet Jesus especially are full of them. For example, the punctilious Jews who overstressed minor rituals while ignoring the cardinal principles of religion were described by Prophet I

(A.H) "straining out the gnat, and swallowing the camel"135. Such similes and parables are very useful in making the higher facts or subtle verities of life easily comprehensible to people in

S ī

136 .are found many such parables ,(ﷺ) Prophet Muhammad

‘

‘ masses, commonly observed phenomena and common insignificant objects are often used for this purpose. The only consideration is how lucid an example the object provides, not how valuable or sacred that object is. Allah uses spider, fly, ant and so many other not-so-sacred

134. Robert A. Harris, Writing with Clarity and Style: A Guide to Rhetorical Devices for Contemporary Writers, Pyrczak Publishing, Los Angeles, 2003, p. 36 135. The Gospel of Matthew, King James Version, 23:24, The Tri-County Church of Christ in Evans Mills, New York, 2011, p. 23 136 I ī ī ḥsan, Pondering Over the Qur 'an, Islamic Book Trust Kuala Lampur, Malaysia, 2007, V. 1, p. 147 Comparative Analysis 213 things S -

‘ pictures of their mental state.

S uses a natural phenomenon to paint a picture of hypocritical behaviour.

َ ۤ َمثَ ُل ُه ْم َك َمثَ ِل الّ ِذی ا ْس َت ْوقَ َد نَا ًرا١ۚ فَلَمَّا اَ َضٓا َء ْت َما َح ْولَ ٗه َذ َه َب ا ّ ُّلل بِ ُن ْو ِر ِه ْم َو

َ ًۢ تَ َر َل ُه ْم ف ِىْ ُظلُ م ٍت لّا ُی ْب ِص ُر ْو َن ُص ٌّم بُ ْك ٌم ُعمْىٌ َف ُه ْم لَا َی ْر ِج ُع ْو َنۙ اَ ْو َل َص ِّی ٍب

ِّم َن ال َّس َمٓا ِء فِ ْی ِه ُظلُ م ٌت َّو َرعْ ٌد َّو بَ ْر ٌق ١ۚ یَ ْج َعلُ ْو َن اَ َصابِ َع ُه ْم ف ِىْۤ ا َذا ِن ِه ْم ِّم َن

ال َّص َوا ِع ِق َح َذ َر الْ َم ْو ِت ١ؕ َو ا ّ ُ ّلل ُم ِح ْ ی ًٌۢۢ بِالْ ؑكفِ ِر ْی َن َیكَا ُد الْبَ ْر ُق َی ْخ َط ُف

َ ۤ اَ ْب َصا َر ُه ْم ١ؕ کُلّ َما اَ َضٓا َء َل ُه ْم َّم َش ْوا فِ ْی ِه ١ۙۗ َو اِذَاۤ اَ ْظلَ َم عَلَ ْی ِه ْم قَا ُم ْوا١ؕ َو لَ ْو َشآ َء ا ّ ُّلل 137 لَ َذ َه َب بِ َس ْم ِع ِه ْم َو اَبْ َصا ِر ِه ْم ١ؕ اِ َّن ا ّ َّلل عَل ى کُ ِّل َشىْ ٍء قَ ِد ْی ٌرٍ۠ (Mathaluhum Kamathali Al-L st wq N r n F l mm ' đ ' t M Ĥ wl u ll u Bin ri im W T r k um F Žulum tin L Yu şir n Şummun Bukmun Ùmyun F um L Y rji` n ' w K ş yyi in Min s-S m 'i F i Žulum tun W R ` un W B rqun Y j` l n ' ş i` um F ' ni im Min ş-Ş w ìqi Ĥ r l-Mawti Wa ll u Muĥ ţun Bil-K ir n Y k u l-B rqu Y k ţ u ' ş r um Kull m ' đ ' L um M s w F i W 'I ' žl m ` l y im Q m W L w S ' ll u L Bis mì im W ' ş ri im 'Inn ll ` lá Kulli S y'in Q run ) “T eir similitu e is t t o m n w o kin le ire; w en it lighted all around him, Allah took away their light and left

137 ‘ - -20 Comparative Analysis 214

them in utter darkness. So they could not see. Deaf, dumb, and blind, they will not return (to the path). or (another similitude) is that of a rain-laden cloud from the sky: In it are zones of darkness, and thunder and lightning: They press their fingers in their ears to keep out the stunning thunder-clap, the while they are in terror of deat, but Allah is ever round the rejecters of Faith! The lightning all but snatches away their sight; every time the light (Helps) them, they walk therein, and when the darkness grows on them, They stand still, and if Allah willed, He could take away their faculty of hearing and seeing; for ll t power over ll t ings ”

It uses some scenarios of darkness, fire, rain, lightning, and thunder to paint vivid pictures of a complex portrait of the hypocritical personality. The parables also describe the rewards and punishments of the hereafter in human terms to which people in general can relate to, understand, and visualize. In many places, the Hell and Paradise are described by using our worldly terminology and concepts while their real nature is beyond our imagination and perception.

People with a proper attitude find these examples, scenarios, and imagery very useful, and they concentrate on the point being made. Consequently, they get a very

‘

‘ G exalted, have to do with such mundane things? Why is there mention of spouses or such and such in Paradise? How can hell be this way or that way? And, so on.138

138 ‘ ī S ] I Reflections, December 5, 2011 Comparative Analysis 215

This behaviour ‘ following verses:

َو لَ َق ْد َص َّرفْ َنا ف ِىْ ه َذا الْ ُق ْر ا ِن لِل َّنا ِس ِم ْن کُ ِّل َمثَ ٍل ١ؕ َو کَا َن الْ ِان ْ َسا ُن اَ ْكثَ َر َشىْ ٍء

139 َج َدلًا۵۴۝ (W L q Ş rr n F H l-Qur' ni Lilnn si Min Kulli M t lin W K n l-'Ins nu ' kt r S y'in J l n "We have explained in detail in this Qur‟ n or t e ene it o mankind, every kind of similitude: but man is, in most things, contentious."

ۤ َ َو لَ َق ْد َص َّرفْ َنا لِل َّنا ِس ف ِىْ ه َذا الْ ُق ْر ا ِن ِم ْن کُ ِّل َمثَ ٍل ١٘ فَاَب ى اَ ْكثَ ُر ال َّنا ِس اِلّا

140 ُك ُف ْو ًرا۸۹۝ (W L q Ş rr n Lilnn si F H l-Qur' ni Min Kulli Mathalin Fa'abá 'Aktharu An-N si 'Ill Ku r n) " n We ve expl ine to m n in t is Qur‟ n every kin o similitude: yet the greater part of men refuse (to receive it) except with ingratitude!"

Muhammad Asad explains that the use of the term "parable" (mathal) immediately or shortly after a description of men's condition - whether good or bad - in the hereafter is meant to remind us that all such descriptions relate to something that is "beyond the reach of a created being's perception" (al- ghayb), and cannot, therefore, be conveyed to man otherwise than by means of allegories or parables expressed in terms of human experience and therefore accessible, in a general sense, to human imagination.141

Parables can be negative, too, asserting that two things are unlike i

‘ 42:11) negates the similarity of anything else to Allah in the following

139. Al ‘ - 140 ‘ -I ‘ 141 ‘ 709 Comparative Analysis 216 words:

142 لَ ؼْ َس َك ِمثْلِ ٖه َشىْ ٌءَۚ (Laysa Kamithlihi Shay'un) “ t ere is not ing w tever like unto Him "

5.4.2. Parable of the light of Allah

Introduction

This parable is S - - ‘

اَ ّ ُّلل نُ ْو ُر ال َّس م و ِت َو الْاَ ْر ِض ١ؕ َمثَ ُل نُ ْو ِر ٖه َك ِم ْشك و ٍة فِ ْی َها ِم ْص َبا ٌح ١ؕ اَلْ ِن ْص َبا ُح ف ِىْ

َ َ ُز َجا َج ٍة ١ؕ اَل ُّز َجا َج ُة کَاَنّ َها َك ْو َك ٌب ُد ِّر ٌّی یُّ ْوقَ ُد ِم ْن َش َج َر ٍة ُّمب َر َك ٍة َزیْ ُت ْونَ ٍة لّا َش ْرقِ َّی ٍة َّو

ع لَا َغ ْربِ َّی ٍة ١ۙ یَّكَا ُد َز ْی ُت َها ُی ِضىْٓ ُء َو لَ ْو لَ ْم تَ ْم َس ْس ُه نَا ٌر ١ؕ نُ ْو ٌر َل ى نُ ْو ٍر ١ؕ َی ْه ِدی ا ّ ُّلل لِ ُن ْو ِرهٖ

َم ْن یَّ َشآ ُء ١ؕ َو یَ ْض ِر ُب ا ّ ُّلل الْاَ ْمثَا َل لِل َّنا ِس ١ؕ َو ا ّ ُّلل بِكُ ِّل َشىْ ٍء عَلِ ؼْ ٌمۙ ف ِىْ بُ ُی ْو ٍت اَ ِذ َن

فَ یسب َ ا ّ ُّلل اَ ْن تُ ْر َع َو ُی ْذ َك َر فِ ْی َها ا ْس ُم ٗه ١ۙ ُ َ ِّ ُح لَ ٗه فِ ْی َها بِالْ ُغ ُد ِّو َو الْا َصا ِلۙ ِر َجا ٌل ١ۙ لّا

بی تُ ْل ِه ْی ِه ْم تِ َجا َر ٌة َّو لَا َ ْ ٌع َع ْن ذِكْ ِر ا ّ ِّلل َو اِقَا ِم ال َّصل و ِة َو اِ ْی َتٓا ِء ال َّزك و ِة ١ۙ َی َخافُ ْو َن

َ َی ْو ًما تَ َت َقلّ ُب فِ ْی ِه الْ ُقلُ ْو ُب َو الْاَبْ َصا ُرُۗؑ لِ َی ْج ِز َی ُه ُم ا ّ ُّلل اَ ْح َس َن َما َع ِملُ ْوا َو َی ِز ْی َد ُه ْم َ ِّم ْن َف ْضلِ ٖه ١ؕ َو ا ّ ُّلل َی ْر ُز ُق َم ْن یَّ َشآ ُء بِ َ غیْ ِر ِح َسا ٍب َو الّ ِذ ْی َن َك َف ُر ْۤوا اَ ْع َما ُل ُه ْم

َ ۤ َك َس َرا ٍٍۭب بِ ِق ْی َع ٍة یَّ ْح َس ُب ُه ال ّظ ْما ُن َمٓا ًء ١ؕ َحتّى اِ َذا َجٓا َءهٗ لَ ْم یَ ِج ْدهُ َش ْی ًـا َّو َو َج َد ا ّ َّلل ُ ِع ْن َدهٗ فَ َوفّى ُه ِح َسابَ ٗه ١ؕ َو ا ّ ُّلل َس ِر ْی ُع الْ ِح َسا ِبۙ اَ ْو َل ُظلُ م ٍت ف ِىْ بَ ْح ٍر لّجِّ ٍىّ یَّ ْغ شى ُه

َم ْو ٌج ِّم ْن فَ ْوقِ ٖه َم ْو ٌج ِّم ْن فَ ْوقِ ٖه َس َحا ٌب ١ؕ ُظلُ م ًٌۢت بَ ْع ُض َها فَ ْو َق بَ ْع ٍض ١ؕ اِذَاۤ اَ ْخ َر َج َی َدهٗ

َ ُ 143 لَ ْم َی َك ْد َی رى َها١ؕ َو َم ْن لّ ْم َی ْج َع ِل ا ّ ُّلل لَ ٗه نُ ْو ًرا فَ َما لَ ٗه ِم ْن نّ ْو ٍرٍ۠

142 ‘ -S , 42:11 143 ‘ - -40 Comparative Analysis 217

( ll u N ru s-S m w ti W l-' rđi M t lu N ri i K mis k tin F Miş ĥun l-Miş ĥu F Zuj j tin z- Zuj j tu K ' nn K wk un urr yun Y q u Min S j r tin Mu r k tin Z yt ni tin L S rq y tin W L G r y tin Y k u Z ytu Yuđ 'u W L w L m T msas/hu N run N run ` lá N rin Y ll u Lin ri i M n Y s 'u W Y đri u ll u l-' mt l Lilnn si W ll u Bikulli S y'in ` l mun F Buy tin ' in ll u ' n Tur ` W Yu k r F smu u Yus iĥu L u F Bil-G u wi W Al-' ş li Rij lun L Tul im Tij r tun W L B yùn ` n ikri ll i W 'Iq mi ş-Ş l ti W 'Īt 'i z-Z k ti Y k n Y wm n T t q ll u F i l-Qul u W l- ' ş ru Liy jziy umu ll u ' ĥs n M ` mil W Y z um Min F đli i W ll u Y rzuqu M n Y s 'u Bighayri Ĥis in W l-L n K r ' `m lu um K s r in Biq ` tin Y ĥs u u ž-Ž m' nu M ' n Ĥ ttá 'I J ' u L m Y ji / u S y' n W W j ll Ìn u F w u Ĥis u W ll u S r ù l-Ĥis i ' w K žulum tin F B ĥrin Lujj yin Y g s u M wjun Min F wqi i M wjun Min F wqi i S ĥ un Žulum tun B `đu F wq B `đin 'I ' k r j Y u L m Y k Y r W M n L m Y j` li ll u L u N r n F m L u Min N rin

“ ll is t e lig t o t e e vens n t e e rt t e p r le o His light is As if there were a Niche and within it a Lamp: the Lamp enclosed In Glass: the glass As it were a brilliant star: Lit from a Blessed tree, an Olive, neither of the east nor of the west, whose oil is well-nigh luminous, though Fire scarce touched it: light upon Light! Allah doth guide whom He will to His Light: Allah doth set forth parables for men: and Allah doth know all things. (lit is such a Light) In houses, which Allah hath Permitted to be raised to Honour; for the celebration, In them, of His name: In them is He glorified In the mornings and In the evenings, (again and again),- by men Comparative Analysis 218

whom neither traffic nor merchandise can divert from the remembrance of Allah, nor from regular prayer, nor from the practice of regular charity: their (only) fear is for the Day when hearts and eyes will be transformed (in a world wholly new),- that Allah may reward them according to the best of their deeds, and add Even more for them out of His grace: for Allah doth provide for those whom He will, without measure. But the Unbelievers,- their deeds are like a mirage In sandy deserts, which the man parched with thirst mistakes for water; until when He comes up to it, He finds it to be nothing: but He finds Allah (ever) with him, and Allah will pay Him His account: and Allah is swift In taking account or (the Unbelievers' state) is like the depths of darkness In a vast deep ocean, overwhelmed with billow topped by billow, topped by (dark) clouds: depths of darkness, one above another: if a man stretches out His hands, He can hardly see it! for any to whom ll givet not lig t t ere is no Lig t!”

‘ I lig ‘ understandable and observable facts to humanity. Further, Allah explains the kind of darkness that the humanity would face if they disconnect themselves from His light.

The general perception of the light is that it is something that makes itself and the other things around it to become visible. Correspondingly, the lack of light is called darkness. As such, Allah has used the word "light" in this sense. However, it should not be taken literally as it is quite different from the physical light and its material connotations.144 This parable has been rendered and explained by the Commentators in inspiring and very thought- provoking ways.

144 ī ‘ V 253 Comparative Analysis 219

5.4.2.1. Comparative Review

The key phrases that are related to the verses of this parable and that have been translated or commented somewhat differently are:

1 ll u N ru s-S m w ti W l-' rđi اَ ّ ُّلل نُ ْو ُر ال َّس م و ِت َو الْاَ ْر ِض

2 M t lu N ri i K mis k tin َمثَ ُل نُ ْو ِر ٖه َك ِم ْشك و ٍة

َ L S rq y tin W L G r y tin .3 لّا َش ْر ِق َّی ٍة َّو لَا َغ ْربِ َّی ٍة ١ۙ

4 Y k u Z ytu Yuđ 'u W L w L m T ms s/ u N r َّیكَا ُد َز ْی ُت َها ُی ِضىْٓ ُء َو لَ ْو لَ ْم تَ ْم َس ْس ُه نَا ٌر ١ؕ

5 Y ll u Lin ri i M n Y s ' َی ْه ِدی ا ّ ُّلل لِ ُن ْو ِر ٖه َم ْن یَّ َش آ ُء ١ؕ

6 W Y đri u ll u l-' mt l Lilnn s َو َی ْض ِر ُب ا ّ ُّلل الْاَ ْمثَا َل لِل َّنا ِس ١ؕ

7. W M n L m Y j` li ll u L u N r n F m L u Min N rin

َ ُ َو َم ْن لّ ْم َی ْج َع ِل ا ّ ُّلل لَ ٗه نُ ْو ًرا فَ َما لَ ٗه ِم ْن نّ ْو ٍر

1. u u -S m t -' đ اَ ّ ُّلل نُ ْو ُر ال َّس م و ِت َو الْاَ ْر ِض

While all translators have rendered this statement as "Allah/God is the light of the heavens and the earth," commentary differently. He has explained Allah as the true light and all the other physical lights as the reflection of that true light. He mentions the defects present with physical

― ‖ 145

ing Ibn-i- G ―G

‖ 146 & S

145 ‘ Amana Publications, p. 876 146 ī ‘ V III, p. 226 Comparative Analysis 220

― heavens and the earth, because he has manifested them and brought ‖147

2. t u m t َمثَ ُل نُ ْو ِر ٖه َك ِم ْشك و ٍة

The Parable of His Light is as if there were a Niche

M. Asad has translated it as: The parable of His light is, as it were, that of a niche

Hilali&Khan has translated it as: The parable of His Light is as (if there were) a niche

The likeness of His light is as a niche

Sale has translated it as: The similitude of his light is as a niche

Arberry has translated it as: The likeness of His Light is as a niche

A likeness of His light is as a pillar

In the translation of this phrase, the key terms are mathal and ka.

Hilali & Khan have translated mathal translated mathal S ‗ ‘ likeness.

nd of "niche" in the eastern houses of the past.148 M. Asad further explained with reference to

I ī I - - I - - "I

His light in the heart of a believer."149 Hilali & Khan did not provide any explanation of it.

I -i- ‗ ‘ S

― light here described, to be the light revealed in the Koran, or God's enlightening grace in the

147 ‘ 148 ‘ P 149 ‘ Comparative Analysis 221

‖150

English Lexicon translated Mishkat as a Pillar.151

َ L S q t L G t .3 لّا َش ْر ِق َّی ٍة َّو لَا َغ ْربِ َّی ٍة ١ۙ

This phrase describes an attribute of the tree in the parable that needs to be explained beyond the literal translation.

it as: neither of the east nor of the west,

M. Asad has translated it as: neither of the east nor of the west

Hilali & Khan has translated it as: neither of the easts (i. e. neither it gets sun-rays only in the morning) nor of the west (i. e. nor it gets sun-rays only in the afternoon, but it is exposed to the sun all day long)

neither of the east nor of the west

Sale has translated it as: neither of the east nor of the west

Arberry has translated it as: neither of the east nor of the west

: neither eastern nor western

All translators have explained this attribute of the tree of this parable in their commentary except Hilali & Khan who have explained their understanding in the parenthesis within the translated text.

‘ ― sunshine by day: it will be more mature, and the fruit and oil will be of superior quality. So

150. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 292 151 ‘ Comparative Analysis 222

G ‘ ‖152

‘

― ‘

‖153

― tree is standing in the open, neither in the east nor in the west of a building, so that is always

S ‖154

Sale in his footnote tried to associate the tree with some sacred place like Syria in his

‗ llent kind. Some think the meaning to be that the tree grows neither in the eastern parts nor the western parts, but in the midst of the world, namely, in

S ‘ 155

Arberry as usual just tried to describe in parenthesis as (God g

I ‗ I which, therefore, does not specially be ‘ 156

4. Y du Z tu Yuđ u L L m m / u u َّیكَا ُد َز ْی ُت َها ُی ِضىْٓ ُء َو لَ ْو لَ ْم تَ ْم َس ْس ُه نَا ٌر ١ؕ

This phrase describes another special attribute of the tree in the parable that needs to be explained beyond the literal translation.

Whose oil is well-nigh luminous, though fire scarce touched it

152 ‘ P 153 ‘ 154 ī ‘ V. III, p. 227 155. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 292 156 ‘ Comparative Analysis 223

M. Asad has translated it as:

The oil whereof [is so bright that it] would well-nigh give light [of itself] even though fire had not touched it

Hilali & Khan have translated it as:

Whose oil would almost glow forth (of itself), though no fire touched it.

Its very oil will shine forth even though no fire touched it.

Sale has translated it as:

It wanteth little but that the oil thereof would give light, although no fire touched it.

Arberry has translated it as:

Whose oil wellnigh would shine, even if no fire touched it;

The oil whereof gives light, though fire touch it not --

Whil

minds almost before it is consciously touched. He mentioned the purity of vegetable oils and

― place and deserves its sacred associations. Its purity is almost like light itself: you may suppose it to be almost light before it is l ‖157

‘

― " the fire" of divine revelation, its inner consistency, truth and wisdom ought to be self-evident

157 ‘ P Comparative Analysis 224

‖158

‗ ‘159

Sale commented as if the oil were so inflammable that could burn even at slightest approach

― which are incessantly renewed."160

―

(light) be taken to refer to the Holy Prophet. The Prophet was by nature gifted with highest

‖161

5. Y d u L Y u َی ْه ِدی ا ّ ُّلل لِ ُن ْو ِر ٖه َم ْن یَّ َشآ ُء ١ؕ

This phrase has been rendered by the various translators as in the following:

God doth guide whom He will to His Light:

M. Asad has translated it as:

God guides unto His light him that wills [to be guided}

Hilali & Khan has translated it as: Allah guides to His Light whom He wills.

Allah guideth unto His light whomsoever He will

Sale has translated it as:

158 ‘ 159 ī ‘ V. III, p. 227 160. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p.292 161 ‘ Comparative Analysis 225

God will direct unto his light whom He pleaseth.

Arberry has translated it as;

God guides to His Light whom He will.

Allah guides to His light whom He pleases.

―G r measured.

And there are grades and grades of it, passing transcendently into regions of spiritual height,

‘ ‖162

M. Asad has explained his difference and understanding in his comment 54 to be based on

Zamakhsh ‘ T s r.163

‗ ‘ 164

Sale and Arberry did not comment on this particular phrase.

.ﷺmentioned here is a symbol for the Prophet

6. Y đ u u - mt L َو َی ْض ِر ُب ا ّ ُّلل الْاَ ْمثَا َل لِل َّنا ِس ١ؕ

This phrase has been rendered by the various translators as in the following:

and Allah doth set forth Parables for men

M. Asad: and [to this end} God propounds parables unto men

Hilali & Khan: And Allah sets forth parables for mankind

And Allah propoundeth similitudes for mankind

162 ‘ P 163 ‘ 164 ī ‘ V III, p. 228 Comparative Analysis 226

Sale has translated it as: God propoundeth parables unto men

Arberry has translated it as: And God strikes similitudes for men,

And Allah sets forth parables for men

& words, M. Asad has differed somewhat from them. He has added the words "to this end" in the brackets to connect this phrase with the previous statements. And in comment 55 he

― means of parables or allegories.165

7. Wa Man Lam Yaj`al u L u F m L u

َ ُ َو َم ْن لّ ْم َی ْج َع ِل ا ّ ُّلل لَ ٗه نُ ْو ًرا فَ َما لَ ٗه ِم ْن نّ ْو ٍر

For any to whom God giveth not light, there is no light!

M. Asad has translated it as:

For he to whom God gives no light, no light whatever has he!

Hilali & Khan has translated it as:

And he for whom Allah has not appointed light, for him there is no light..

And up to whomsoever Allah shall not appoint a light, his shall be no light.

Sale has translated it as:

And unto whomsoever God shall not grant his light, he shall enjoy no light at all.

Arberry has translated it as:

And to whomsoever God assigns no light, no light has he.

165. ‘ Comparative Analysis 227

And to whom Allah gives not light, he has no light.

The main difference between the translations of this phrase appears in the word

" " ( َی ْج َعل) Yaj`al

" " & S ‗ ‘

‗ ‘

― of Reality is God, and anyone who cuts himself off from the Light is in utter darkness indeed, for it is the negation of the only true Light, and not merely relative darkness, like that which

‖166

M. Asad again referred to the previous not

‘

― picture of the brilliant and dazzling Divine Light which is given to the believers, the last part describes the apparent hopes of success are compared with a mirage, and when they are undeceived of these, they will find themselves in the presence of God and will have their

‖167

General Review

The above discussed parable is of great significance as it is about the Light and is connected with Almighty Allah. All the commentators explained it as a pure parable and provided

166 ‘ P 167 ‘ Comparative Analysis 228 sufficient material and arguments to elaborate the concept behind the parab

N r as symbol for the Holy Prophet yet did not provide any argument or tradition to support the notion. As far as the symbol of olive is concerned all the commentators elaborate in the same way. Purity and refinement are the main concepts behind their comments.

‘ ― allegory, and every particular of it, with great subtlety; interpreting the light here described, to be the light revealed in the Koran, or God's enlightening grace in the heart of man, and in ‖168

5.4.3. Parable of a Good Word and a Bad Word

The parable of a good word versus an evil word that is narrated in Verses 14 -

‘

اَلَ ْم تَ َر َك ْی َف َض َر َب ا ّ ُّلل َمثَلًا کَلِ َم ًة َط ؼِّ َب ًة َك َش َج َر ٍة َط ؼِّ َب ٍة اَ ْص ُل َها ثَابِ ٌت َّو فَ ْر ُع َها ف ِى َ ال َّس َمٓا ِءۙ تُ ْؤت ِىْۤ اُکُ َل َها کُ َّل ِحیْ ٍنٍۭ بِاِ ْذ ِن َر ِبّ َها١ؕ َو َی ْض ِر ُب ا ّ ُّلل الْاَ ْمثَا َل لِل َّنا ِس لَ َع ّل ُه ْم

َ َ َی َت َذ ّك ُر ْو َن َو َمثَ ُل کَلِ َم ٍة َخ ِب ؼْثَ ٍة َك َش َج َر ٍة َخ ِب ؼْثَ ِة اِ ْج ؾُثّ ْت ِم ْن فَ ْو ِق الْاَ ْر ِض َما

َ َ َل َها ِم ْن قَ َرا ٍر ُی ؿَ ِّب ُت ا ّ ُ ّلل الّ ِذ ْی َن ا َم ُن ْوا بِالْ َق ْو ِل الثّابِ ِت ف ِى الْ َح یو ِة ال ُّدنْ َیا َو ف ِى

169 الْا ِخ َر ِة ١ۚ َو ُی ِض ُّل ا ّ ُّلل ال ّظلِ ِم ْی َن ١ۙ۫ َو َی ْف َع ُل ا ّ ُّلل َما یَ َشآ ُءٍ۠ (' l m T rá K y Đ r ll u M t l n K lim t n Ţ yyi t n K s j r tin Ţ yyi tin ' şlu T itun W F r`u F s-S m 'i Tu'ut 'Ukul Kull Ĥ nin Bi'i ni R i W Y đri u ll u l-' mt l Lilnn si L ` ll um Y t kk r n W M t lu K lim tin K t tin K s j r tin K t tin jtut t t Min F wqi l-' rđi M

168. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 292 169 ‘ I ī -27 Comparative Analysis 229

L Min Q r rin)

“Seest thou not how God sets forth a parable? - A goodly word like a goodly tree, whose root is firmly fixed, and its branches (reach) to the heavens,- of its Lord. So God sets forth parables for men, in order that they may receive admonition. It brings forth its fruit at all times, by the leave of its Lord. So God sets forth parables for men, in order that they may receive admonition. And the parable of an evil Word is that of an evil tree: It is torn up by the root from the surface of the earth: it has no stability. God will establish in strength those who believe, with the word that stands firm, in this world and in the Hereafter; but God will leave, to stray, those who do wrong: Go oet w t He willet ”

‘ word as opposed to the instability of an evil word. Here the good word refers to the concepts of truth; the evil word refers to the opposite.

The "good word" is highly fruitful and productive. Individuals or groups of people can base their lives on it. For it brings about clarity in thought, stability in attitude, moderation in temperament, firmness in character, purity in morals, truthfulness in speech, strength in commitment, honesty in dealings with others, refinement in social relationships, elegance in culture, balance, and equilibrium in collective life, justice and compassion in economy, honesty in politi I

‘

33:71

یُصل 170 ّ ْ ِ ْح لَ ُك ْم اَ ْع َمالَ ُك ْم َو َی ْغ ِف ْر لَ ُك ْم ُذنُ ْوبَ ُك ْم ١ؕ Yuşliĥ L kum ' `m l kum W Y g ir L kum un kum

170 ‘ 33:71 Comparative Analysis 230

“That He may make your conduct whole and sound and forgive you your sins”

The 'evil word' is obviously just the opposite of the 'good word.' It embraces every variety of falsehood. In this parable, however, it refers to all false doctrines - atheism, polytheism, idolatry - in short, every worldview other than the one taught by the Prophets.171

This parable affirms the fact that besides being logical and natural, truth is a positive, beneficial and constructive concept, while falsehood is harmful and destructive to society.

The truth based on T leads to stability in human values and in the society. The falsehood being rootless and bogus only leads to misery and frustration.172

This parable presents these thoughts in a very thought-provoking manner that has been addressed in various ways by the commentators.

5.4.3.1. Comparative Review

In the translations of this parable, there are not much significant differences among the translation. However, there are more noticeable differences in the commentary.

The key phrases in this parable that have been described differently in the commentaries are:

کَلِ َم ًة َط ؼِّ َب ًة (K lim t n Ţ yyi t n (good word 1

2 S j r tin Ţ yyi tin (good tree) َش َج َر ٍة َط ؼِّ َب ٍة

کَلِ َم ٍة َخ ِب ؼْثَ ٍة (K lim tin K t tin (evil word 3

4 S j r tin K t tin (evil tree) َش َج َر ٍة َخ ِب ؼْثَ ِة

Since these terms are figurative, the description would help the reader to better understand

171 ī ‘ V 172 -G ‘ International Institute of Islamic Thoughts, London, 2000, p. 261 Comparative Analysis 231 the meanings behind them.

ted it as:

Seest thou not how God sets forth a parable? - A goodly word like a goodly tree, whose root is firmly fixed, and its branches (reach) to the heavens,

―G the Divine Message, the True Religion. It may also be interpreted in a more general sense as a word of truth, a word of goodness or kindness, which follows from a true appreciation of G ‖173

M. Asad has translated it as:

ART THOU NOT aware how God sets forth the parable of a good word? [It is] like a good tree, firmly rooted, [reaching out] with its branches towards the sky.

― " " or idea) that is intrinsically true and – because it implies a call to what is good in the moral sense - is ultimately beneficent and enduring; and since a call to moral righteousness is the innermost purport of every one of God's messages, the term "good " ‖174

Hilali & Khan have translated it as:

See you not how Allah sets forth a parable? - A goodly word as a goodly tree, whose root is firmly fixed, and its branches (reach) to the sky (i.e. very high).

Beholdest thou not how Allah hath propounded the similitude of the clean word? It is like a clean tree, its root firmly fixed, and its branches reaching unto heaven.

‗ ― کَلِ َم ًة َط ؼِّ َب ًة (He explained Kalimatan Tayyibatan (clean word ‘ I G ‘ ‘ ‖175

Sale has translated it as:

173 ‘ Amana Publications, p. 610 174 ‘ 175 ī ‘ V II, p. 427 Comparative Analysis 232

Dost thou not see how God putteth forth a parable; representing a good word, as a good tree, whose root is firmly fixed in the earth, and whose branches reach unto heaven;

Sale in his commentary discussed the phrases with reference to ― particularly intended in this passage by the good word, and the evil word, the expositors differ. But the first seems to mean the profession of God's unity, the inviting others to the true religion, or the Koran itself;176 and the latter, the acknowledging a plurality of gods, the seducing of others to idolatry, or the obstinate opposition of God's prophets.

Arberry has translated it as:

Hast thou not seen how God has struck a similitude? A good word is as a good tree -- its roots are firm, and its branches are in heaven;

Seest thou not how Allah sets forth a parable of a good word as a good tree, whose root is firm and whose branches are high,

‗ ‘ paradise. In his views after entering into paradise man will enjoy the fruit of his own good

―I faith is linked to water...... paradise is always described as being a Garden...... the Garden corresponding to the good ‖177

& description in his ī .

In Verse 26 the phrases: shaj r tin K t tin (evil tree) K lim tin K t tin and َش َج َر ٍة َخ ِب ؼْثَ ِة

are translated and explained in almost the same style as the previous کَلِ َم ٍة َخ ِب ؼْثَ ٍة (evil word) phrases.

176. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 207 177 ‘ Comparative Analysis 233

evil Word is that of an evil tree. H ― tree is the opposite of the goodly tree. The parallelism of contrast can be followed out in all ‖178

M. Asad has translated it as: a corrupt word is that of a corrupt tree, He commented further in h ― " " V what a divine message aims at: namely, to every idea that is intrinsically false or morally evil ‖179

Hilali & Khan have translated it as: an evil word is that of an evil tree

foul word is as a foul tree

Sale has translated it as: an evil word is as an evil tree

Arberry has translated it as: a corrupt word is as a corrupt tree

an evil word is that of an evil tree

& S have used the same words translating these phrases, Arberry and M. Asad also used same

‗ ‘ each other.

In the Verse 27 The only difference in the translations appears in translating the phrase

"W Yuđillu ll u ž-Ž lim n " َو ُی ِض ُّل ا ّ ُّلل ال ّظلِ ِمیْ َن

" wrongdoers go stray," Hilali & Khan has translated it as "And Allah will cause to go astray those who are Zalimun (polytheists and wrong-doers, et cetera.). " The main difference in here is about "Allah lets" versus "Allah will cause." While literally, Hilali & Khan's

178 ‘ n, Amana Publications, p. 610 179 ‘ Comparative Analysis 234 translation is more accurate, but others have paraphrased it based on the fact that it is the wrongdoers themselves who are the true cause of their own misguidance and it is because of not using the faculties and resources that Allah has given them for their guidance. M. Asad comm ― ‗t it‟ connotes the "firmness"- that is, the unshakable truth - of

" " " " ‖180

5.4.4. Parable of the Spider's Web

‗ - ‘ analogy of the people seeking refuge other than almighty. The spider is always counting upon the stability of its web but in reality the web is not so stable. Thus a graphic illustration is being presented about the reality of apparently trustworthy and firm entities that are actually so weak and fragile.

People usually depend on some other beings or entities because they perceive them to be powerful. But the false gods on whom people depend on are themselves absolutely weak, so much so that they can be destroyed by a small force, just as the web of a spider that appears so impressive, but cannot even stand the wave of a human's hand. It is a very powerful example for humanity to learn about the true nature and strength of the so called powers other than Allah. The various translators have explained different meanings and shades of this rich parable in their commentary.

َ َمثَ ُل الّ ِذ ْی َن اتَّ َخ ُذ ْوا ِم ْن ُد ْو ِن ا ّ ِّلل اَ ْولِ َیٓا َء َك َمثَ ِل الْ َع ْن َك ُب ْو ِت ١ۚۖ اِتَّ َخ َذ ْت بَ ؼْ ًتا١ؕ َو اِ َّن

اَ ْو َه َن الؽُْ ُی ْو ِت لؽََ ْی ُت الْ َع ْن َك ُب ْو ِت ١ۘ لَ ْو کَانُ ْوا َی ْعلَ ُم ْو َن اِ َّن ا ّ َّلل َی ْعلَ ُم َما َی ْد ُع ْو َن ِم ْن

ُد ْونِ ٖه ِم ْن َشىْ ٍء ١ؕ َو ُه َو الْ َع ِز ْی ُز الْ َح ِك ؼْ ُم َو ت ِلْ َك الْاَ ْمثَا ُل نَ ْض ِر ُب َها لِل َّنا ِس ١ۚ َو َما

180 ‘ Comparative Analysis 235

َ 181 َی ْع ِق ُل َهاۤ اِلّا الْ علِ ُم ْو َن (Mathalu Al-L n tt k Min ni ll i ' wliy ' Kamathali Al-` nk ti tt k t B yt n W 'Inn 'Awhana Al-Buy ti L ytu l-` nk ti L w K n Y `l m n 'Inn ll Y `l mu M Y ` n Min ni i Min Shay'in Wa Huwa Al-` z zu l-Ĥ k mu W Tilka Al-' mt lu N đri u Lilnn si W M Y `qilu 'Ill l-` lim n )

5.4.4.1. Comparative Review

Now we compare the Verses that have been translated or commented upon somewhat differently in this parable:

Verse 41:

) َمثَل اَ ْمثَا ُل( The key words in this Verse are t d mt l

The word "MathaI" has been translated by these commentators as following:

" "

& S " " " " another place

‘

‘ ‘

― S ‘ S G ‘ n. It is made up of

‘ I ‘ however strong it may be for spider and insects it is the weakest for human power same is the contrast for worldly powers and the power of Almighty ― ‘

181 ‘ -` -43 Comparative Analysis 236

‘ ‖182 He mentions the fragility

‗S however fine or beautiful relative ‘183

―

‖184

Verse 42:

This verse has been commented by all.

‗I ‘185 He further explained the attributes of Allah Almighty and preached the people to turn to Him,

― - ‖186

M. Asad again mentioned his previous approach about the parable (i.e.

―V

‘ " G -conscious, who believe in [the existence of] a reality which is beyond the reach of h " ‖187

Hilali & Khan have referred to the note of another verse that refers to a H t that basically says that whoever dies in the state of polytheism (shirk), will not enter the paradise. Since the verse talks about Allah's knowledge of the deities on whom people call other than Allah, it is not clear why that H t would be referred to in this verse.188

182 ‘ P 183. Ibid 184 ‘ Translation and Commentary, p. 768 185 ‘ P 186. Ibid 187 ‘ 188 ‘ Comparative Analysis 237

Verse 43:

This verse has been translated somewhat differently. We can discuss its translation and commentary in two steps as following:

1. In translating its first phrase ( )"Wa Tilka Al-' mt lu N đri u َو تِلْ َك الْاَ ْمثَا ُل نَ ْض ِر ُب َها لِل َّنا ِ س١ۚ

Lilnn si " we note that:

"And such are the Parables We set forth for mankind"

M. Asad has translated it as: "And so We propound these parables unto man"

Hilali & Khan translated it as: "And these similitudes We put forward for mankind"

s translated it as: And these similitudes! We propound them for mankind

Sale has translated it as: These similitudes do We propound unto men

Arberry has translated it as: And those similitudes--We strike them for the people

the word draba " "

S " " &

" " & nas

S have translated it as "man" while Arberry

translated it as people.

-In translating the second phrase of verse 43 ( َ )" W M Y `qilu 'Ill l .2 َو َما َی ْع ِق ُل َهاۤ اِلّا الْ علِ ُم ْو َن

` lim n " the differences should be noted:

as: "but only those understand them who have knowledge.

―P Comparative Analysis 238

meaning and application can only be understood by those who seek knowledge and by

G ‘ ‖189

M. Asad has translated it as: "but none can grasp their innermost meaning save those who [of Us} are aware " ―I existence of God is here postulated as a prerequisite of a full understanding of the ‘ nic ‖190

Hilali & Khan have translated it as: "but none will understand them except those who have knowledge (of Allah and His Signs, etc.)" They have not given any footnote.

and none understand them save men of knowledge. In his ‗ ‘ ― ‖ 191

Sale has translated it as: But none understand them, except the wise. He gave no further explanation.

Arberry has rendered it as: but none understands them save those who know.

and none understand them but the learned. He also gave no further comments.

who have knowledge and the learned). M &

verse in their commentary.

On the whole the parable points out the position of the people seeking help from so called powers of the world. These powers and deities look beneficial apparently but in reality are the weakest and could never be able to grant any true benefit. Their powers are like a mirage.

189 ‘ P 190. The Message of t ‘ 191 ī ‘ V III, p. 383 Comparative Analysis 239

5.4.5. Conclusion

‘ differences among them in rendering this parable.

I more inspiring and detailed, M. Asad has provided very thought provoking points in his commentary, as well. In this parable, it has been shown how the knowledge of the culture can help clarify the points, such as the description of the niche in the eastern houses.

I useful commentary to explain this parable.

In the

by providing explanation in commentary.

ption in his commentary yet explaining the terms like and he is more subtle and vivid. , کَلِ َم ًة َط ؼِّ َب ًة َش َج َر ٍة ُّمب َر َك ٍة

I &

ī not seem so relevant. However, their translation of the phrase „W Yuđillu ll u ž-Ž lim n ‟ seems apt unlike conceptual َو ُی ِض ُّل ا ّ ُّلل ال ّظلِ ِم ْی َن translations of others.

As far as Non-Muslims are concerned Sale totally depended upon classical co

tradition of commentary as he had the opportunity to be the student of Muslim Scholars. His

are totally different from others ﷺ comments in the Parable of light about the Prophet though logical and suitable yet without any traditional reference. Comparative Analysis 240

5.5. Miracles

A miracle is an event attributed to divine intervention. Alternatively, it may be an event attributed to a miracle worker, saint, or religious leader. A miracle is sometimes thought of as a perceptible interruption of the laws of nature. This word is defined in Oxford Learners 7th

―

G ‖192 and in Webs ‘ ― event or action that apparently contradicts known scientific laws and is hence thought to be

G ‖193 Baker's Dictionary of the Bible defines a miracle as "an event in the external world brought about by the immediate agency or the simple volition of God."194 It goes on to add that a miracle occurs to show that the power behind it is not limited to the laws of matter or mind as it interrupts fixed natural laws. So the term supernatural applies quite accurately.

I 195 ‘ ‗ الوحال عادج ‗ means Al-miḥ (هعجزٍ ‘

‘ P are special in their presentation. In the following pages we shall compare the commentaries of the selected scholars on these verses.

[al-’ ’ - ‘ j] (ﷺ) The Ascension of the Holy Prophet .5.5.1

ﷺ) The incident of Night journey ( ‗ ) of the holy Prophet

‘ first S I ‘ as under:

192 ‘ 937 193 ‘ 865 194. Baker's Dictionary of the Bible online at: http://www.biblestudytools.com/dictionaries/bakers-evangelical- dictionary, retrieved on 10-08-2011 195 S ‗ ‘ 409 Comparative Analysis 241

َ ُس ْب ح َن الّ ِذ ْۤی اَ ْس رى بِ َع ْب ِد ٖه لَ ْیلًا ِّم َن الْ َم ْس ِج ِد الْ َح َرا ِم اِل َى الْ َم ْس ِج ِد الْاَ ْق َصا

َ م َ ل َسمی الّ ِذ ْی ب َر ْك َنا َح ْولَ ٗه لِنُ ِر َی ٗه ِ ْن ا ی ؾِ َنا١ؕ اِنّ ٗه ُه َو ا ّ ِ ْ ُع الْ َب ِصیْ ُر ۱۝ (Su ĥ n l-L ' srá Bi` i i L yl n Min l-Masjidi Al-Ĥ r mi 'Ilá l-Masjidi Al-' qşá l-L B r kn Ĥ wl u Linuriy u Min Ā 'Innahu Huwa As-S m `u Al-B ş ru

5.5.1.1. Comparative Review

Translations

.Y. li

Glory to (God) Who did take His servant for a Journey by night from the Sacred Mosque to the Farthest Mosque, whose precincts We did bless,- in order that We might show him some of Our Signs: for He is the One Who heareth and seeth (all things).

M. Asad:

LIMITLESS in His glory is He who transported His servant by night from the Inviolable House of Worship [at Mecca] to the Remote House of Worship [,at Jerusalem] - the environs of which We had blessed. - so that We might show him some of Our symbols: for, verily, He alone is all-hearing, all-seeing.

Hilali & Khan:

Glorified (and Exalted) be He (Allah) [above all that (evil) they associate with Him] [ ī

for a journey by night (ﷺ Qurtubi, Vol. 10, Page 204] Who took His slave (Muhammad from Al-Masjid-al-Haram (at Makkah) to the farthest mosque (in Jerusalem), the

(ﷺneighbourhood whereof We have blessed, in order that We might show him (Muhammad t (proofs, evidences, lessons, signs, etc.). Verily, He is the All-Hearer, the All- Seer.

ryā ā i

Hallowed be He Who translated His bondman in a night from the Sacred Mosque to the Further Mosque, the environs where of We have blest, that We might show him of Our signs; Comparative Analysis 242 verily He! He is the Hearer, the Beholder.

Sale:

Praise be unto Him, who transported his servant by night, from the sacred temple of Mecca to the farther temple of Jerusalem, the circuit of which We have blessed, that We might show him some of our signs; for God is He who heareth, and seeth.

Arberry: Glory be to Him, who carried His servant by night from the Holy Mosque to the Further Mosque the precincts of which We have blessed, that We might show him some of Our signs. He is the All-hearing, the All-seeing.

. li Glory to Him Who carried His servant by night from the Sacred Mosque to the Remote Mosque, whose precincts We blessed, that We might show him of Our signs! Surely He is the Hearing, the Seeing.

Here in the translations, we see that the first word is transl

S - -

& ا ْل َو ْس ِج ِد ا ْالَ ْق َص ی

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘

‗ ‘ S translated it as farther temple of Jerusalem. All the translators are united by mentioning it as

‘ S ‗ ا ی ؾِ َنا the place at Je

‗ S ‘ &

‗ ‘

Ascension and also mentioned the different opinion about this journey whether it was spiritual or physical yet he does not give any personal comment. Further he quoted a

‗ ‗ Comparative Analysis 243

‘196. M. Asad though presented both the point of views about Ascension

‗ spiritual Ascension referring to Ibn Qayyim and Zamakhshri. He

‗

Ascension were physical experiences refer to the corresponding belief of most of the

Companions - without, however, being able to point to a single Tradition to the effect that the

P ‘ 197 &

‗ Ascension

‗ ed through the seven heavens to the presence of God, and brought

‘ 198 Sale in his footnotes indicated both the point of views and gave a third opinion also referring Abu'lfeda that the journey was corporeal till

Jerusalem and from then it was spiritual199

‗ ascension was not a translation of the body, but the spiritual

200 ‘ﷺexperience of the holy Prophet

I er about the physical Ascension of the

while others are classical in their comments and believe in the corporeal (ﷺ) Prophet

S ‘

Scholars.

(ؑ Striking of the Rock for water---- ir cle o s .5.5.2

th In the 60 verse of Al- mentioned a miracle of Hazrat Musa ( )ؑ when he striked the rock with his staff and springs of water rushed out. This phenomenon was not usual that is why called a miracle. In the following pages we shall see how the commentators differ as to the commentary of this verse.

196 ‘ P 671 197 ‘ -1326 198 ī ‘ V III, p. 1 199. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 226-227 200 ‘ Comparative Analysis 244

َو اِ ِذ ا ْس ؾَ ْسق ى ُم ْو سى لِ َق ْو ِم ٖه فَ ُقلْ َنا ا ْض ِر ْب بِّ َع َصا َك الْ َح َج َر ١ؕ فَانْ َف َج َر ْت ِم ْن ُه اثْ َن َتا

201 َع ْش َر َة عَ ؼْ ًنا١ؕ (W 'I st sqá M sá Liq wmi i F quln đri Bi` ş k l- Ĥ j r F n j r t Min u t n t ` s r t ` yn )

5.5.2.1. Comparative Review

Translations

.Y. li

And remember Moses prayed for water for his people; We ―S ‖

M. Asad:

And [remember] when Moses prayed for water for his people and We replied, "Strike the rock with thy staff!" – Where upon twelve springs gushed forth from it

Hilali & Khan:

"S stone with your stick." Then gushed forth there from twelve springs.

ryā ā i

h thy staff the stone. Then there gushed forth there out twelve springs;

Sale:

And when Moses asked drink for his people, We said, strike the rock with thy rod; and there gushed there out twelve fountains according to the number of the tribes

Arberry:

And when Moses sought water for his people, so We said, 'Strike with thy staff the rock'; and there gushed forth from it twelve fountains;

201 . ‘ - Comparative Analysis 245

. li

And when Moses prayed for water for his people, We said: March on to the rock with thy staff. So there flowed from it twelve springs.

‘ S‗ (اِ ْض ِر ْب ) The word Iḍhrib

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘202 ‗ or

‘ 203 ‗ ‘

‘ ‗ ضرب ―

unless followed by a ‘ ‗ ‘ ‗ ضرب ‘ ‗

204‖ ‘ فی very distinct preposition

In the commentary of this Verse discussed the history of twelve tribes of Israel with

― ite the rock, and there shall come water out of it

‖205 Then he commented the incident as a parable referring to the

―G ‘ sustenance even from such unpromising things as the hard rocks of life. And all the nations

‖206

Muhammad Asad and Hilali & Khan did not put any comment about it. with the reference of Stanley told about the presence of the vary rock in the valley of Leja under the ras of Sufsafeh.207 S ― say this was a stone which Mosses brought from Mount Sinai, and the same that fled away with his ga ‖

202 ‘ 1391 203 ‘ , p. 1267 204 ī ‘ V I, p. 38 205 ‘ P 32 206. Ibid 207 ī ‘ V I, p. 38 Comparative Analysis 246

― ‖208. About

― is circumstance looks like a Rabbinical fiction, or else that Mohammed confounds the water of

‖

― springs apart from each other only if the springs were situated at a distance from each other

‖209

I tried to consider it a parable as thought father Ma

‗ ‘

that cannot be ―S ؑ(

Christian missionary, polemicist and Orientalist in the light of his pronouncements on Islam,

P ― ‖ P

― ‖ ― I ] ‖ ‖

‖210 Habib ul Haq Nadvi mentioned a ,

― Ali, like Asad, rejected the mu„j z t (miracles) and strained Arabic grammar to justify his point ‖211

5.6. Review o stories Qis s

This section presents a comparative review of the commentary of some of the stories

‘ S the plural of Qisah which

208. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 8 209 ‘ tary, p. 29 210. Translating the untranslatable, p. 232 211 S ― ‖ Comparative Analysis 247 means story or narrative.212 S I

‘ ‘

- ‘ says:

213 لَ َق ْد کَا َن ف ِىْ َق َص ِص ِه ْم عِبْ َر ٌة لِّاُول ِى الْاَلْ َبا ِب ١ؕ L q K n F Q ş şi im `I r tun Li'wl l-' l i “There is, in their stories, instruction for men endued with understanding.”

The translation and commentary of the stories of the Holy ‘ following points of view:

A- Comparison of different translations

B- Impact of biblical (Israelite) narrations (if any) on the commentary

C- Historical relevance

The stories that have been selected as samples for review are:

ؑ( ) The story of I .1

2. I ī I ‘

5.6.1. Si ni ic nce o Stories in the oly Qur‟ān

‘ long ago in the ancient times when there was no means of recording the events. These stories narrate the conditions of some of the past generations, prophets, and major events. Allah says:

ْ َ َ 214 َك ذلِ َك نَ ُك ُّص عَلَ ْی َك ِم ْن اَ ًۢن َبٓا ِء َما قَ ْد َس َب َق ١ۚ َو قَ ْد اتَ ؼْ ن َك ِم ْن لّ ُدنّا ذِ ْك ًرا۹۹ؑۖ۝ K lik N quşşu ` l yk Min ' n 'i M Q S q W

212 - I S A - - ī 213 - ‘ 12:111 214 ‘ Ţ , 20:99 Comparative Analysis 248

Q ' t yn k Min L unn ikr n "Thus We relate to you (0 Muhammad) some information of what happened before. And indeed We ve given you rom Us Remin er t is Qur‟ n "

‗ ‘ ‘

 The Stories of the Prophets.

The stories of the prophets narrate their calls, their miracles supported by Allah, their opposition and the nature of the opposition, the various stages of their lives, and their followers and opponents.

 Stories Related to Some Major Events:

K Luqm n ul Q rn in etc.

ﷺ  Stories about the Events during the life of the Holy Prophet

,ﷺ These stories narrate the events that took place during the life of Prophet Mohammed such as his battles, his migration, his night journey, etc.215

‘ method, the most delightful in their style, and the most truthful in their presentation of information as Allah says S , 12:3

ۤ ۤ نَ ْح ُن نَ ُك ُّص عَلَ ْی َك اَ ْح َس َن الْ َك َص ِص بِ َما اَ ْو َح ؼْ َنا اِلَ ْی َك ه َذا الْ ُق ْر ا َن ١ۖۗ َو اِ ْن ُك ْن َت ِم ْن

216 قَ ْبلِ ٖه لَ ِم َن الْ غ ِفلِیْ َن ۳۝ N ĥnu N quşşu ` l yk ' ĥs n l-Q ş şi Bim ' wĥ yn 'Il yk H l-Qur' n W 'In Kunt Min Q li i L min

215 - - ī- - ‘ 306 216 - ‘ , 12:111 Comparative Analysis 249

Al-G il n "We narrate to you the most beautiful of stories, in that We reve l to you t is portion o t e Qur‟ n e ore t is you were certainly one of those who did not know."

‘ its admonitions and advices. In fact, it is the people of pure hearts and conscious minds who will benefit the most from these great stories and wise reminders, as Allah says S :

لَ َق ْد کَا َن ف ِىْ َق َص ِص ِه ْم عِبْ َر ٌة لِّاُول ِى الْاَلْ َبا ِب ١ؕ َما کَا َن َح ِد ْیثًا یُّ ْفتَ رى َو ل ِك ْن تَ ْص ِد ْی َق َ الّ ِذ ْی بَیْ َن َی َد ْی ِه َو تَ ْف ِص ْی َل کُ ِّل َشىْ ٍء َّو ُه ًدى َّو َر ْح َم ًة لِّ َق ْو ٍم یُّ ْؤ ِم ُن ْو َنٍ۠ L q K n F Q ş şi im `I r tun Li'wl l-' l i M K n Ĥ t n Yu t rá W L kin T ş q l-L B yn Y y i W T ş l Kulli S y'in W Hu á n W R ĥm t n Liq wmin Yu'umin n "There is certainly a lesson in the stories of such people for those who are prudent. It is not a fabricated report, but a confirmation of what was sent before it, a detailed exposition of all things, and a guide and a mercy for those who believe."

‘ about the rewards and punishment inflicted upon the people of the past. They offer advice for those who take heed, reminders for those w

‘ mere historical commentaries, which benefit only historians. They are full of news and teachings, and they are meant for everybody.

not only to ﷺ Allah revealed the stories of the previous prophets to Prophet Mohammed inform him about them, but to support him and console him, as Allah says in S Comparative Analysis 250

ً َ ْ َو کُلّا نّ ُك ُّص عَلَ ْی َك ِم ْن اَ ًۢن َبٓا ِء ال ُّر ُس ِل َما نُ ؿَ ِّب ُت بِ ٖه فُ َؤا َد َك ١ۚ َو َجٓا َء َك ف ِىْ ه ِذهِ الْ َح ُّق َو

217 َم ْو ِع َظ ٌة َّو ِذ ْك رى لِلْ ُم ْؤ ِم ِنیْ َن ۱۲۰۝ W Kull n N quşşu ` l yk Min ' n 'i r-Rusuli M Nut itu Bi i Fu'u k W J ' k F H i i l-Ĥ qqu W M w`iž tun W ikrá Lilmu'umin n "And all that we relate to you of the stories of the apostles - with it We make your heart firm: in them there comes to you the Truth, as well as an exhortation and a message of remembrance to those who believe."

‘ I ī following way:

that he would gain ﷺ ― strength in his heart from all the stories that he narrated to him about the earlier prophets and messengers and their people. That he would find relief from the accounts of their disputes and controversies which affected them. And, to no less a degree that he, Muhammad, would also feel encouraged in his heart about the denials and punishments that were meted out to the prophets and how Allah ultimately granted victory to His party, the believers, and disappointed His enemies, the unbelievers. All of this would bolster your heart firmly O Muhammad so that you would find example in your brother prophets who passed before you. True stories and accurate information came to you to discourage the unbelievers and, at ‖218

From history and sociology points of view, it is also known that stories have played a key role in transferring knowledge and forming cultures. Before text was invented, narration of

217 ‘ 218 I ī ī I ī V. 5, p.131 Comparative Analysis 251 stories was the main form of knowledge recording and sharing. Stories have provided the organizing framework for both the recorders and the receivers of knowledge. In fact, stories are about sharing knowledge, not simply about entertainment. It is their ability to share culture, values, vision and ideas that make them so critical. Stories are part of the human spirit; they touch the emotional core of people and provide a natural means for organizing our key values.219

Even today stories have not lost their impacts at all and are being used as the most powerful learning tool. Employing stories in communication is currently being recommended in several best practice guides on effective knowledge transfer and leadership communication.220

‘ made the higher facts or subtle realities of life easily comprehensible to people in general. As such they have always been highly valued by all true seekers of knowledge and insight who benefit from them.

‘

ﷺ It is a known fact that the Holy Prophet

‘ differences). However, it s ‘

219. Wensley, A.,The Value Stories, Knowledge Press, New York, 1998, p.12 220. Joanna, Sinclair, The Impact of Stories, Swedish Publishing House, Helsinki, 2002, p. 23. Comparative Analysis 252

َ 221 اِ َّن ه َذا الْ ُق ْر ا َن َی ُك ُّص عَل ى بَنِى ْۤ اِ ْس َرآ ِء ْی َل اَ ْكثَ َر الّ ِذ ْی ُه ْم فِ ْی ِه یَ ْخ َتلِ ُف ْو َن 'Inn H l-Qur' n Y quşşu ` lá B n 'Isr ' l ' kt r Al-L Hum F i Y k t li n "Verily t is Qur‟ n oes expl in to t e il ren o Isr el most of the matters in which they disagree."

‘ ‘

‘ ity and its disagreement with them in certain parts. Further, the ‘ stories confirm that they do not mention anything except that it is suited for guidance and counsel. At the same time, they ignore many episodes and details that are not essential o S

‘

ﷺ H t of Prophet Mohammed ―

" ‘

I ‖ I ī

Israelite ‖222

The ‘ S major benefits are:

1. The stories of the prophets affirm faith in Allah, cultivate honesty and sincerity to Allah in every action and create an awareness of the reward promised by Allah to His servants. 2. They enhance and complete faith in the messengers of Allah as true and full models for the believers. 3. These stories provide guidance to the believers in the performance of worship, propagation, patience, and firmness in all circumstances of adversity and anxiety.

221 ‘ l- 222. Ahmad Farid, Help from Allah in the Stories of the Q , Message of Islam, U.K., 2006, p. 25 Comparative Analysis 253

4. By reflecting upon the stories of the prophets and messengers, the divine laws that never change become manifest. Further, they contain some legal rules and benefits. These legal secrets are of such immense value that no student would be able to dispense without them. 5. These stories reveal good endings to things witnessed in this world, and serve as fuel for the God-fearing, happiness to those who engage in much worship, consolation to the sad, and admonition to the believers. 6. We learn from these stories that the only mission of the prophets was to deliver the message to Allah's servants. Apart from the propagation of what was contained in the revelation, they had no ability to benefit or harm the people, either religiously in terms of faith and piety or in a worldly sense in respect to sustenance and health. 7. The prophets also illustrated in these stories that guidance in religion causes the increase of blessings and their preservation. And that it is with this guidance that happiness in the hereafter is attained

‘ have some unique features that make their translation easier. The language of the stories is mostly straightforward and easy to understand. The sentences and words are very concise and brief. In a few sentences, a major story is covered in a special style.

I ī I-Bi y w n-

Ni y (The Beginning and the End) relates the stories of Allah's prophets and world nations since the beginning of the history.

Comparative Analysis 254

ؑ Story o zr t Isā esus .5.6.2

The verses 157-159 of S - I ؑ). This story is selected for the following reasons:

1. Its importance for Muslims and Christians.

‘

The personality of Hazrat I ؑ can be a common link for harmony between the .3

Muslims and Christians.

ؑ ) The Islamic beliefs about Hazrat ‗I

I ( )ؑ in a most respectable manner and place him as high in status as Allah Himself has placed him.223

ؑ ) I ‘

I ( )ؑ was a human being and servant of Allah, born in a miraculous way by ‘

his virgin mother Maryam ( )ؑ (Mary), sent as a messenger and prophet of Allah to people and that he was neither crucified nor killed, but raised by Allah at the end of his mission.

The Christians believe that he was killed on the cross and was then resurrected and taken to heaven. They do not have any solid data about the facts in this respect. According to the

Christian sources, there are so many different versions, narrations, and reports that make it impossible to say exactly what reality is. None of the four Gospel writers was a disciple of

.I ( )ؑ and none of the disciples personally witnessed the crucifixion in any way

223. Abdalati, Hammudah, Islam in Focus, American Trust Publications, Indiana, 1975, p. 153 Comparative Analysis 255

They all had escaped and gone into hiding because of the fear from the Roman authorities as mentioned in the Gospel ― ‖ Gospel of Mark 14:50)

‘ killed. Although they thought that he was killed, in reality he was not. People were just conf ‘ followed only conjecture.

I ‘ neither killed nor crucified but that Allah rais

‘

of the world about the ending of Hazrat I ( ).ؑ The story is also meant to make the point that Allah can save His special servants by extraordinary means from their opposition.

َ لْمسی َّو قَ ْولِ ِه ْم اِنّا قَ َتلْ َنا ا َ ِ ْ َح عِ ؼْ َسى ابْ َن َم ْر َی َم َر ُس ْو َل ا ّ ِّلل ١ۚ َو َما قَ َتلُ ْوهُ َو َما َصلَ ُب ْوهُ َ َو ل ِك ْن ُش ِّب َه َل ُه ْم ١ؕ َو اِ َّن الّ ِذ ْی َن ا ْخ َتلَ ُف ْوا فِ ْی ِه ل َفِىْ َش ٍّك ِّم ْن ُه ١ؕ َما َل ُه ْم بِ ٖه ِم ْن عِلْ ٍم

َ َ اِلّا اتِّ َباعَ ال ّظ ِّن ١ۚ َو َما قَ َتلُ ْوهُ یَ ِق ؼْ ًنًۢاۙ بَ ْل َّرفَ َع ُه ا ّ ُّلل اِلَ ْی ِه ١ؕ َو کَا َن ا ّ ُّلل َع ِز ْی ًزا

َ َح ِك ْی ًما َو اِ ْن ِّم ْن اَ ْه ِل الْ ِك ت ِب اِلّا لَ ُی ْؤ ِمنَ َّن بِ ٖه قَ ْب َل َم ْوت ِ ٖه ١ۚ َو َی ْو َم الْ ِق ی َم ِة َی ُك ْو ُن

224 عَلَ ْی ِه ْم َش ِه ْی ًدا َۚ (W Q wli im 'Inn Q t ln l-M s ĥ `Īsá n M ry m R s l ll i W M Q t l u W M Ş l u W L kin Shubbiha Lahum Wa 'Inna Al-L n k t l F i L S kkin Min u M L um Bi i Min `Ilmin 'Ill tti ` ž- Ž nni W M Q t l u Y q n n B l R ` u ll u 'Il y i W K n ll u ` z z n Ĥ k m n W 'In Min ' li l- Kit i 'Ill L yu'umin nn Bi i Q l M wti i W Y wm l-

224 ‘ - ‘ , 4:157-159 Comparative Analysis 256

Qiy m ti Y k nu ` l y im S n )

5.6.2.1. Comparative Review

Translations:

.Y. li

― G - but they killed him not, nor crucified him, but so it was made to appear to them, and those who differ therein are full of doubts, with no (certain) knowledge, but only conjecture to follow, for of a surety they killed him not. Nay, God raised him up unto Himself; and God is Exalted in Power, Wise. And there is none of the People of the Book but must believe in him before his death; and on the Day of Judgment he will be a witness2 against them;

M Asad:

And their boast, "Behold, we have slain the Christ Jesus, son of Mary, [who claimed to be] an apostle of God!" However, they did not slay him, and neither did they crucify him, but it only seemed to them [as if it had been] so; and, verily, those who hold conflicting views thereon are indeed confused, having no [real] knowledge thereof, and following mere conjecture. For, of a certainty, they did not slay him: nay, God exalted him unto Himself and God is indeed almighty, wise. Yet there is not one of the followers of earlier revelation who does not, at the moment of his death, grasp the truth about Jesus;

Hilali & Khan:

And because of their saying (in boast), "We killed Messiah 'Isa (Jesus), son of Maryam (Mary), the Messenger of Allah," - but they killed him not, nor crucified him, but the resemblance of 'Isa (Jesus) was put over another man (and they killed that man), and those who differ therein are full of doubts. They have no (certain) knowledge, they follow nothing but conjecture. For surely; they killed him not [i.e. 'Isa (Jesus), son of Maryam (Mary)]: But Allah raised him ['Isa (Jesus)] up (with his body and soul) unto Himself (and he is in the heavens). And Allah is Ever All-Powerful, All-Wise. And there is none of the people of the Scripture (Jews and Christians), but must believe in him ['Isa (Jesus), son of Maryam (Mary), as only a Messenger of Allah and a human being], before his ['Isa (Jesus) or a Jew's or a Christian's] death (at the time of the appearance of the angel of death). And on the Day of Resurrection, he ['Isa (Jesus)] will be a witness against them. Comparative Analysis 257

ryā ā i

And for their saying: verily We have slain the Messiah 'Isa son of Maryam, an apostle of Allah, whereas they slew him not, nor they crucified him but it was made dubious unto them. And verily those who differ therein are in doubt thereof, they have no knowledge thereof; they but follow an opinion; and surely they slew him not. But Allah raised him unto Himself; and Allah is ever Mighty, Wise. And there is none among the people of the Book but shall surely believe in him before his death, and on the Day of Judgment he shall be a witness against them.

Sale: and have said, verily we have slain Christ Jesus the son of Mary, the apostle of God; yet they slew him not, neither crucified him, but he was represented by one in his likeness; and verily they who disagreed concerning him, were in a doubt as to this matter, and had no sure knowledge thereof, but followed only an uncertain opinion. They did not really kill him; but God took him up unto Himself: And God is mighty and wise. And there shall not be one of those who have received the scriptures, who shall not believe in him, before his death; and on the day of resurrection he shall be a witness against them.

Arberry:

And for their saying, 'We slew the Messiah, Jesus son of Mary, the Messenger of God' -- yet they did not slay him, neither crucified him, only a likeness of that was shown to them. Those who are at variance concerning him surely are in doubt regarding him; they have no knowledge of him, except the following of surmise; and they slew him not of a certainty -- no indeed; God raised him up to Him; God is All-mighty, All-wise. There is not one of the People of the Book but will assuredly believe in him before his death, and on the Resurrection Day he will be a witness against them.

. li

And for their saying: We have killed the Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary, the messenger of Allah, and they killed him not, nor did they cause his death on the cross, but he was made to appear to them as such. And certainly those who differ therein are in doubt about it. They have no knowledge about it, but only follow a conjecture, and they killed him not for certain: Nay, Allah exalted him in His presence. And Allah is ever Mighty, Wise. And there is none Comparative Analysis 258 of the People of the Book but will believe in this before his death; and on the day of Resurrection he will be a witness against them.

‘ may differ:

1. Wa lakin shubbiha lahum َو ل ِك ْن ُش ِّب َه َل ُه ْم ١ؕ

2 R ` u ll u 'Il y i َّرفَ َع ُه ا ّ ُّلل اِلَ ْی ِه ١ؕ

3. Qabla mawtihi قَ ْب َل َم ْوتِ ٖه ١ۚ

1. Wa-lakin shubbiha lahum َو ل ِك ْن ُش ِّب َه َل ُه ْم ١ؕ

This phrase has been translated as following:

" "

M. Asad: "but it only seemed to them [as if it had been]

Hilali & Khan: "but the resemblance I (Jesus) ؑ was put over another man (and they killed that man)"

Sale: but he was represented by one in his likeness;

Arberry: only a likeness of that was shown to them.

the Christians' understanding about the crucifixion of I ( )ؑ in his comment referring to different sects of the Christians. In the last sentence of his comment he put in the

― ‘ teaching is that Christ was not crucified nor killed by the Jews, notwithstanding certain apparent circumstances which Comparative Analysis 259 produced that illusion in the minds of some of his enemies; that disputatious, doubts, and conjectures on such matters are vain; and that he was taken up to God (see 4:158 and

‖225

M. Asad uses similar words in the translation of the phrase, but he makes certain statements in his commentary that need to be addressed. He understands this phrase to mean that "the legend of crucifixion became a fanciful image in their minds."226 He rejects the traditional

position of the Islamic scholars that Hazrat I ( ؑ) was substituted by another person by

Allah and

I ī 227 is based on the statements of some of the companions of

I ‘ - ﷺ) the Prophet long narration in the gospel of Barnabas that has been quoted by Syed Qutb in his T s r

‘ 228 ― used attempts at "harmonizing" the ‘ statement that Jesus was not crucified with the

G ‖229

Hilali & Khan have reflected the position of the classic scholars in their translated text and by adding more words in the parenthesis. To emphasize this understanding, they have rendered the phrase as an interpretation of the meaning, and not as its translation that could be argued for its linguistic accuracy.

s of the Christians and seems to be agreed upon with the classical commentators. He provided reference of Gospels regarding

― ؑ ) substitution of I

225 ‘ P 226. The Message of the Qu ‘ 227 I ī ī - ‘ -Azeem,Baitul Afkar Dawliyya, 1999, P. 485 228 S ī - ‘ -Shuruq, Beirut, 1992, V. 2, p. 802 229 ‘ Comparative Analysis 260 is another question, and is not touche ‘ ‖230

Sale and Arberry translated it using the word likeness. Sales in his commentary mentioned almost all the beliefs (Muslims & Christians) about this phrase. He in discussing the

― resurrection of I ( )ؑ criticized the G gospel of Barnabas, a forgery originally of some nominal Christians, but interpolated since by

‖231 Sale as usual referred to the classical Muslim Commentaries i.e. Al

Baidhawi, )

‗

‘

― -hum may bear two interpretations: he was

‖232

I G

and made a conclusion that I ( )ؑ Jesus was made to ‗ -

233 ؑ.( ) resemble someone, not that someone was made to resemble Jesus Hazrat I

2. Rafa'ahullaahu ilaihi has been translated by the four translators as following: َّرفَ َع ُه ا ّ ُّلل اِلَ ْی ِه ١ؕ

" ‖

M. Asad: "God exalted him unto ‖

Hilali & Khan: "Allah raised him ['Isa (Jesus)] up (with his body and soul) unto Himself (and he is in the heavens)."

― ‖

230 ī ‘ V I, p. 386 231. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 42 232 ‘ 233. Ibid Comparative Analysis 261

S ―G ‖

―G ‖

― ‖

The common view that Allah raised I ( )ؑ alive (in both body and soul) to the .1 heaven before they tried to crucify him and he is still alive, and

That I ( )ؑ died on the earth (but not when he was supposed to be crucified) and .2 Rafa'ahu means "honoured him or raised him in status."

In reference to I ( ؑ verse numbered as 5: 120 that is

― ؑ ) ‘ I‗ that Jesus did not die the usual human death, but still lives in the body in heaven, which is the generally accepted Muslim view. Another holds that he did die (5:120) but not when he was

‖234

M. Asad has translated this phrase by using the word "exalt" for the meaning of Rafa'ahu.

He has further explained it in his commentary and tried to justify his position.

― ‘ G "

" ‖235 However, the meaning of Rafa'ahu as

"exalting or raising in status" is not accurate because of the following reasons:

The main and obvious purpose of this verse is denying the death of I ( )ؑ and .1 saving his life by raising him towards Allah. Saving him from humiliation is not the main objective.

which means towards Himself. If Rafa 'ahu was إِلَ ْی َِ The last word of this phrase is ilaihi .2

234 ‘ P 235 ‘ Comparative Analysis 262 meant exalting or raising

S ﷺ S ‗ -S ‘ P Prophet Idrees (pbuh), when Allah has used the same word Rafa' in the meaning of exalting .إِلَ ْی َِ ‟i1 i i‗

The position of I ( )ؑ as a messenger of Allah was already an exalted and raised .3 position.

4. Right after saying "but Allah " ‘ and His Wisdom indicating that it was an extraordinary incident involving Allah's power and authority, and not just raising of someone in status.

Hilali & Khan have added some words in his translated text to confirm the meaning of the

.word '"Rafa'ahu" as a physical lifting of I ( )ؑ both in body and soul

S ‗ ‘

‗ ‘236 & ‗ ‘

Sale did not give any personal commentary. Instead, he has just referred to the Classical

Muslim Commentary, Al- ―S and others, that

‖237

‗ ‘ ‘

‗ ‘

―

‖238

To further reflect upon this issue, had I ( ؑ) survived crucifixion and died a na

ؑ ) I I ‘

236 ī ‘ V. I, p. 386 237. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 79 238 ‘ Comparative Analysis 263

‘ clearly without mincing words. It would not use the words that give more indication of being raised alive than of dying, especially when there was already a big population of Christians

,believing in I ( ؑ) being raised after resurrection. As commented by Ayub Hamid

ؑ ) I rat I―

I ( )ؑ did not die on the cross ‘ but died of natural causes in such and such circumstances, at such and such place. Instead of

a report of that kind, Allah has very clearly said that I ( )ؑ was not even crucified and has used such language that indicates some special, unusual incident of being raised to

‖239

Some people who think that I ( )ؑ died a natural death base their argument on the interpretation of the phrase Rafa'ahullahu ilaihi

‘ assumed by non-Arab Muslims because of the contemporary usage of the word "raised" to mean death. Because of the Muslims' understanding that the soul of the dying person is raised to heavens, in some oriental languages people have started figuratively using 'raised' to mean

'die

‘ S ‘ also used 'raised' for his being dead.

In conclusion, after the review of all opinions on this issue, it can be said that a

R ' u‟ is that I ( )ؑ was physically‗ lifted up and taken to heaven.

239 ‘ ī S -Nisa', Islamic Reflections, February 26, 2009 Comparative Analysis 264

3. The phrase Qabla mawtihi has been translated as: قَ ْب َل َم ْوتِ ٖه ١ۚ

" . must believe in him before his death;

M. Asad: " .. ,at the moment of his death, grasp the truth about Jesus;

Hilali & Khan: " ... must believe in him [Isa (Jesus)] son of Maryam (Mary), as only a messenger of Allah and a human being] before his (Isa (Jesus) or a Jew's or a Christian's] e t t t e time o t e ppe r nce o t e ngel o e t ”

“s ll surely elieve in im e ore is e t ”

Sale: t ere s ll not e one ………… W o s ll not elieve in im e ore is e t

Arberry: but will assuredly believe in him before his death,

‗ but will believe in this before his death

The main difference in the translations of this verse is caused by the two possible

‗ is‟ whether it refers to "Jesus" or to "none of the People of the Book."

& S have left the translation open to either possibility. M. Asad has translated the verse based on the second possibility and has given his reference in his commentary. Hilali & Khan have

― true prophet of God, ………… ‖240

― ؑ ) of I clear, viz., every Jew and Christian, notwithstanding that he has no sure knowledge at all,

240 ī ‘ V I, p.386 Comparative Analysis 265

‖241 beliefs about prophethood according to Qadiyani faith without mentioning it.

These commentaries on the story of I ( )ؑ make different point of views clear. All commentaries except Hilali & khan are full of biblical Isr elite narrations.

(ؑ Story of Hazrat I r hīm ؑ n Ismā‟il .5.6.3

The translations and commentary of the ‘ P

ؑ ‘ I ī ؑ I

.P I ī ؑ) among Muslims, Christians and Jews

Some details of this specific s

‘

P I ī )ؑ (Abraham) is a central and pivotal figure in the history of

Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. For Jews, he is the original recipient of the covenant between the Hebrew people and Allah. For Christians, he is a framed patriarch and the recipient of the first covenant with Allah, which was later refined as the Mosaic covenant,

whereas the second covenant is seen as being ushered in I ( ).ؑ For Muslims, he is a heralded example of unwavering faith, obedience and steadfast monotheism, a prophet and messenger, and the recipient of one of the original scriptures from Allah.242

The story that will be reviewed in this section describes the fulfilment P

ؑ( ) I ī ؑ P I ī

P I ī )ؑ shared his vision

241 ‘ 242. Dirks, Jerald F., Abraham: The Friend of God, International Graphics, Maryland, 2002. p. I Comparative Analysis 266 with his son and asked his opinion, the son suggested to his father to proceed with the fulfilment of the vision. As they both became ready to submit to the order of Allah, Allah accepted their readiness as the fulfilment of the vision/order and announced their success in the trial.

There are two major differences in the narration of this story between the Islamic and Judeo-

Christian sources:

1. The identity of I ‘ I I (Isaac), and 2. The location of the sacrifice whether it was the vicinity of Makkah or Jerusalem.

P I ī )ؑ son has had certain implications for both sides because the son who was offered for sacrifice and whose sacrifice was accepted without him

‘ descendants as well as in terms of honour and closeness to Allah. Both of these differences that are mentioned in the commentary of the translations are discussed in the comparative review section of this story.

This is an outstanding story that has many lessons for the believers when its background is

ؑ understood in full context. Prophet Hazra I ī

I ī ؑ) had dedicated his life to call people to abandon false gods and only believe in Allah. His objective, like every other prophet and messenger, was to call people to submit in obedience to Allah and to establish an Islamic society. His people rejected his call completely and decided to kill him by throwing him into the burning fire from which Allah saved him in a miraculous way. Then, it was evident that he could not live among those people and carry out his mission. He did not know where to go, but he departed Comparative Analysis 267 with faith and trust in Allah. He had grown old working tirelessly for that purpose and felt a need for someone to carryon this mission of inviting people to truth. This goal gave him a strong desire for a son who could continue his mission. After many supplications u'

G I - I ‘ " "

I ‘ I ī )ؑ dearest and most beloved asset in this world.

I ‘ I ī ؑ) being 99), Allah decided to test their faith and submission to Allah in public. Both father and son were put through the most

ؑ difficult tes I ī

I ‘ )ؑ - an unimaginable act - sacrificing the son he begot after so much u' the only one he had and the one who had been the centre of his affection and

I ī )ؑ knew that the dreams of the prophets were inspired by Allah.

They were one of the ways Allah communicated with his prophets. This must be what Allah

ؑ( wanted him to do. When the intent of the dream became clear I ī decided to offer his beloved son in sacrifice. Even though it would have been easier for him to give his own life rather than take his son's, he willingly surrendered to the perceived commandment. When both father and son had sh

ؑ I ī -

I ‘ - I ‘

Comparative Analysis 268

243 .I ī )ؑ was shown in the vision

بل َ فَلَ ّمَا َ َغ َم َع ُه ال َّسعْىَ قَا َل یؽُنَىَّ اِن ِّىْۤ اَ رى ف ِى الْ َم َنا ِم اَن ِّىْۤ اَ ْذبَ ُح َك فَانْ ُظ ْر َما ذَا تَ رى١ؕ

ۤ ۤ قَا َل یاَبَ ِت افْ َع ْل َما تُ ْؤ َم ُر ١٘ َس َت ِج ُدن ِىْۤ اِ ْن َشآ َء ا ّ ُّلل ِم َن ال ّصبِ ِر ْی َن فَلَ ّمَا اَ ْسلَ َما َو

َ ۤ َ تَلّ ٗه لِلْ َج ِبیْ ِنَۚ َو نَا َد ْی ن ُه اَ ْن یّاِبْ ر ِه ؼْ ُمۙ قَ ْد َص َّدق ْ َت ال ُّر ْء َیا١ۚ اِنّا َك ذلِ َك نَ ْج ِزی

ٓ 244 الْ ُم ْح ِس ِنیْ َن اِ َّن ه َذا َل ُه َو الْ َبل ُؤا الْ ُم ِبیْ ُن َو فَ َد ْی ن ُه بِ ِذبْ ٍح َع ِظ ؼْ ٍم (F l mm B l g M ` u s-S `y Q l Y Bun yy 'Inn ' rá F l-M n mi ' nn ' ĥuk F nžur M T rá Q l Y ' ti ` l M Tu'um ru S t ji un 'In S ' ll u Min ş-Ş ir n F l mm ' sl m W T ll u Lilj ni W N yn u ' n Y 'I r mu Q Ş qt r-Ru'uy 'Inn K lik N jz l-Muĥsin n 'Inn H L uw l-B l 'u Al-Mu nu W F yn u Bi i ĥin ` ž min )

5.6.3.1. Comparative Review

Translations:

.Y. li

― my son! I see in vision that I offer thee in sacrifice: Now see what thy view is!‖ ― father! Do as thou art commanded: thou will find me, if God so wills one practising Patience !‖ S G prostrate on his forehead (for sacrifice), We called out to him, ― ! ― !‖ - thus indeed do We reward those who do right. For this was obviously a trial- And We ransomed him with a momentous sacrifice:

M. Asad:

And [one day,] when [the child] had become old enough to share in his [father's] endeavours, the latter said: "O my dear son! I have seen in a dream that I should sacrifice thee: consider,

243. Ayub Hamid, Eedul-Adhaa- Festival of sacrifice [online]. Toronto, available at: http://groups.yahoo.com retrieved on April 6, 2011. 244 - ‘ -S ‘ ‘ -107 Comparative Analysis 269 then, what would be thy view!" [Ishmael] answered: "O my father! Do as thou art bidden: thou wilt find me, if God so wills, among those who are patient in adversity!" But as soon as the two had surrendered themselves to [what they thought to be] the will of God, and [Abraham] had laid him down on his face, We called out to him: "O Abraham, thou hast already fulfilled [the purpose of] that dream vision!" Thus, verily, do We reward the doers of good: for, behold, all this was indeed a trial, clear in itself.

Hilali & Khan:

And, when he (his son) was old enough to walk with him, he said: "O my son! I have seen in a dream that I am slaughtering you (offer you in sacrifice to Allah), so look what you think!" He said: "O my father! Do that which you are commanded, Insha' Allah (if Allah will), you shall find me of As-Sabirin (the patient ones, etc.)." Then, when they had both submitted themselves (to the Will of Allah), and he had laid him prostrate on his forehead (or on the side of his forehead for slaughtering); And We called out to him: "O Abraham! You have fulfilled the dream (vision)!" Verily! Thus do We reward the Muhsinun (good-doers - see V. 2:112). Verily, that indeed was a manifest trial And We ransomed him with a great sacrifice (i.e. a ram);

ryā ā i

And when he attained the age of, running with him, he said: O my son! verily I have seen in a dream that I am slaughtering thee; so look, what considerest thou? He said: O my father! do that which thou art commanded; thou shalt find me, Allah willing, of the patients. Then when the twain had submitted themselves and he had prostrated him upon his temple. We cried Unto I ī V ! recompense the well-doers. Verily that! that was a trial manifest. And We ransomed him with a mighty victim.

Sale:

And when he had attained to years of discretion, and could join in acts of religion with him; Abraham said unto him, O my son, verily I saw in a dream that I should offer thee in sacrifice: Consider therefore what thou art of opinion I should do. He answered, O my father, do what thou art commanded: Thou shalt find me, if God please, a patient person. And when they had submitted themselves to the divine will, and Abraham had laid his son prostrate on his face, We cried unto him, O Abraham, now hast thou verified the vision. Thus do We Comparative Analysis 270 reward the righteous. Verily this was a manifest trial. And We ransomed him with a noble victim.

Arberry: and when he had reached the age of running with him, he said, 'My son, I see in a dream that I shall sacrifice thee; consider, what thinkest thou?' He said, 'My father, do as thou art bidden; thou shalt find me, God willing, one of the steadfast.' When they had surrendered, and he flung him upon his brow, We called unto him, 'Abraham, thou hast confirmed the vision; even so We recompense the good-doers. This is indeed the manifest trial.' And We ransomed him with a mighty sacrifice,

. li

But when he became of (age to) work with him, he said: O my son, I have seen in a dream that I should sacrifice thee: so consider what thou seest. He said: O my father, do as thou art commanded; if Allah please, thou wilt find me patient. So when they both submitted and he had thrown him down upon his forehead, And We called out to him saying, O Abraham, Thou has indeed fulfilled the vision. Thus do We reward the doers of good. Surely this is a manifest trial. And We ransomed him with a great sacrifice.

The following phrases or verses in this story have been translated somewhat differently by different commentators:

There are three key phrases on which the translators and commentators of the Holy Qu ‘ may differ:

َ F l mm B l g M ` u s-Sa`ya فَلَ َّما بَلَغ َم َع ُه ال َّسع ْىَ .1

َ T ll u Lilj ni َو تَلّ ٗه لِلْ َج ِبیْ ِن .2

F yn u Bi i ĥin ` ž min فَ َد ْی ن ُه بِ ِذبْ ٍح َع ِظ ؼْ ٍم .3

1. The first phrase "F l mm l g m ' u s „y ' in verse 102 has been translated as:

"Then, when (the son) reached (the age of) (serious) work with him" Comparative Analysis 271

M. Asad: "And [one day,} when [the child} had become old enough to share in his

[father's} endeavors,

Hilali & Khan: "And, when he (his son) was old enough to walk with him"

A.Y. Ali has used similar wording. M. Asad has used more idiomatic English to describe the

―" ] " "] him": evidently a metonym for the child's attaining to an age when he could understand, and

‖245

Hilali & Khan have translated the term "s ‟y " in its literal sense of walking.

2. The second phrase tallahul jabin in verse 103 has been translated as:

.Y. li "he had laid him prostrate on his forehead (for sacrifice),

M. Asad: "I' braham} had laid him down on his face"

Hilali & Khan: ""he had laid him prostrate on his forehead (or on the side of his

forehead for slaughtering)"

ryā ā i ― themselves and he had prostrated

‖

Hilali & Khan have used similar wording except for what they have added inside the parenthesis. While jabeen means forehead, M. Asad and Sale have rendered it as '"face"' that could still describe the same condition in a figurative way.

3. In Verse 107 "Wa fadaynahu bi dhibhin 'azim" has been translated as:

245 ‘ Comparative Analysis 272

"And We ransomed him with a momentous sacrifice

M. Asad: "And We ransomed him with a tremendous sacrifice,

Hilali & Khan: "And We ransomed him with a great sacrifice (i. e. a ram) "

The key word of difference in the translation of this verse is 'azim which has been rendered differently by all. Each one except Hilali & Khan has commented to further describe the meaning and its implied shades. Hilali & Khan have used the parenthetical words to clarify as usual.

The differences in the commentary are as follows:

A.Y.

P I ī )ؑ was to be ‘ sacrificed?) and the original place of the sacrifice. He has also mentioned a

‘

ؑ P I ī

‘ that he asked his son, and he gave his full consent with the sacrifice:

I ī ؑ) and Isma'i1 in connection with the Muslims' pilgrimage to Makkah. He has also elaborated on the concept

‘ of the wil I ī ؑ I reality it was only perceived as the will of Allah.

Hilali & Khan have added the phrase "after his rescue from the fire" in the translation of verse 99 inside the parenthesis to connect the story to its previous event. Comparative Analysis 273

The moral of the story has been covered by everyone except Hilali & Khan. This is because

Hilali & Khan's translation does not include much commentary except some rare situations where there is some related H th reported. However, Hilali & Khan often make use of parenthetical statements to clarify or provide their views in very brief words.

As-S ‘ ‘ :

َ َو بَ ّش ْر ن ُه بِاِ ْس ح َق نَ ؽِ ًّیا ِّم َن ال ّصلِ ِحیْ َن W B s s rn u Bi'isĥ q N y n Min ş-Ş liĥ n “ n We g ve im t e goo news o Is q prop et mong the good ones"

However this question has been answered and explained in an appropriate manner by

A.Y S However, Sale does mentioned the traditions of the

references ﷺ Holy Prophet

confusion ‗ ‘246 i

I ‘ )ؑ was the only son at that time. So he is the person offered for sacrifice.

‗ ‘

ؑ ‘ ‘ I ‘ ―

‘ and is well-known in the society. From the text and the order of the verses the fact was evident that the son who wa

246. Book of Genesis, Orange Street Press, USA, 1980, p. 56 Comparative Analysis 274

I ‘ī )ؑ for sacrifice was well-known and accepted. So much so that every year with I ‘ ‘

‘

I ‘ he name would have

‖247

― ― ‖

‘ G warrant for identifying

I ‘ ‖248

I P ‘ e I

‘ except Hilali and Khan. They just translated the text.

All Divine religions.

5.7. Process of Human Creation

Creation of life has been a question since the time immemorial. Philosophers and scholars of the ancient time as well as of the present age remain pondering over the creation of man and after thinking and rethinking have given different ideas about. The ho ‘ revelation solved this mystery in the very second verse of the first revelation in the Cave of

Hira,

247 - ‘ - Festival of sacrifice [online]. Toronto, available at: http://groups.yahoo.com retrieved on April 6, 2011. 248 ‘ P Comparative Analysis 275

249 َخلَ َق الْ ِان ْ َسا َن ِم ْن عَلَ ٍق ۲َۚ۝ (Khalaqa Al-'Ins n Min ` l qin

“ re te m n out o mere clot o conge le Bloo ”

The S - I following pages translation and commentary of this verse according to the selected commentaries is being discussed.

ثُ َّم َخلَ ْق َنا ال ُّن ْط َف َة عَلَ َق ًة فَ َخلَ ْق َنا الْ َعل َ َق َة ُم ْض َغ ًة فَ َخلَ ْق َنا الْ ُن ْض َغ َة ِع ظ ًما فَ َك َس ْونَا

الْ ِع ظ َم لَ ْح ًما١ۗ ثُ َّم اَن ْ َشاْ ن ُه َخلْ ًقا ا َخ َر ١ؕ فَ ؾَب َر َك ا ّ ُّلل اَ ْح َس ُن الْ خلِ ِقیْ َن۱۴ؕ۝ (T umm K l qn n-Nuţ t ` l q t n F k l qn l- ` l q t Muđg t n F k l qn l-Muđg t `Iž m n F k s wn l-`Iž m L ĥm n T umm ' ns 'n u K lq n ' k r F t r k ll u ' ĥs nu l-K liq n )

5.7.1. Comparative Review

Translations:

.Y. li

Then We made the sperm into a clot of congealed blood; then of that clot We made a (foetus) lump; then we made out of that lump bones and clothed the bones with flesh; then we developed out of it another creature. So blessed be God, the best to create!

M. Asad and then We create out of the drop of sperm a germ-cell, and then We create out of the germ- cell an embryonic lump, and then We create within the embryonic lump bones, and then We clothe the bones with flesh - and then We bring [all] this into being as a new creation: hallowed, therefore, is God, the best of artisans!

249 - ‘ -‗ , 96:2 Comparative Analysis 276

Hilali and Khan:

Then We made the Nutfah into a clot (a piece of thick coagulated blood), then We made the clot into a little lump of flesh, then We made out of that little lump of flesh bones, then We clothed the bones with flesh, and then We brought it forth as another creation. So blessed be Allah, the Best of creators.

ryā ā i

Thereafter We created the sperm a clot; then We created the clot a lump of flesh; then We created the lump of flesh bones; then We clothed the bones with flesh: thereafter We brought him forth as not her creature. Blest then be Allah, the Best of creators!

Sale:

Afterwards We made the seed coagulated blood; and We formed the coagulated blood into a piece of flesh: Then We formed the piece of flesh into bones; and We clothed those bones with flesh: Then We produced the same by another creation. Wherefore blessed be God, the most excellent creator!

Arberry:

Then We created of the drop a clot then We created of the clot a tissue then We created of the tissue bones then We garmented the bones in flesh; thereafter We produced him as another creature. So blessed be God, the fairest of creators!

. li

Then We make the life-germ a clot, then We make the clot a lump of flesh, then We make (in) the lump of flesh bones, then We clothe the bones with flesh, then We cause it to grow into another creation. So blessed be Allah, the Best of creators!

I ‗ - ţ ‘ ‗ ‘

& S

‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ ‗ -

‘ ‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ translated it as germ- ‗ ‘ ‗ ‘ ‗ Comparative Analysis 277

‘ ‗ ‘

‗ ‘ ed in almost the same words by all the commentators.

― I not a Sign of wonder in its made protoplasm (moist clay or organic matter); from it should grow a new animal life; and out of it should grow human life, with all its capacities and responsibilities? Man carries within himself Signs of Allah's wisdom and power, and he can see them every day in the

‖250 ‗ ĥ - ī ‘

―" " points out, the

Arabs apply the designation "creator" to every artisan (sani') - a usage also current in

European languages with reference to the "creation" of works of art and imagination. Since

God is the only Creator in the real, primary sense of this ḥ - ī

‖251 He commented on the

‗ Ā ‘ ―" creature", i.e., existing independently of the mother ‖252 &

ī S ī - V ī

S ‘ from Hamlet. In the explanation of this phras S ―P

‖253

―I ‗ ‟ meaning then ‗then

We clothe the bones…… t always imply order. This is clear from the context, which states that there is first a lump of flesh, and the nucleus of the bones is generated in this

250 ‘ P 846 251. The Message of ‘ 714 252. Ibid 253. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 281 Comparative Analysis 278

‖254

On the whole the commentators in the commentary of this verse did not differ. They just explained it in their own way. None of them tried to mention any sort of scientific approach towards the process of formation of Sperm into a living child. In the modern age a lot of research in this field has been done and no any scientific discovery went against this description.

5.8. The Finality o Prophethoo hāt m w t

Finality P

‘ ī ‘ I ‘ mentioned in the 40th

S - . In the following pages the commentary of the vary verse is discussed:

ۤ َما کَا َن ُم َحمَّ ٌد اَبَا اَ َح ٍد ِّم ْن ِّر َجالِ ُك ْم َو ل ِك ْن َّر ُس ْو َل ا ّ ِّلل َو َخاتَ َم ال َّن ِبیّٖ َن ١ؕ َو کَا َن

255 ا ّ ُّلل بِكُ ِّل َشىْ ٍء عَلِ ْی ًماٍ۠ (M K n Muĥ mm un ' ' ĥ in Min Rij likum W L kin R s l ll i W K t m n-N y n W K n ll u Bikulli S y'in ` l m n )

5.8.1. Comparative Review

Translations:

.Y. li: ḥ G and the Seal of the Prophets: and God has full knowledge of all things.

M. Asad: [And know, O believers, that] Muhammad is not the father of any one of your men, but is

254 ‘ 666 255 ‘ - ĥ , 33:40 Comparative Analysis 279

God's Apostle and the Seal of all Prophets. And God has indeed full knowledge of everything.

Hilali & Khan: Muhammad (SAW) is not the father of any man among you, but he is the Messenger of Allah and the last (end) of the Prophets. And Allah is Ever All Aware of everything.

ryā ā i Muhammad is not the father of any of your males, but the apostle of Allah and the seal of the prophets; and Allah of everything is ever the Knower.

Sale: Mohammed is not the father of any man among you; but the apostle of God, and the seal of the prophets: And God knoweth all things.

Arberry:

Muhammad is not the father of any one of your men, but the Messenger of God, and the Seal of the Prophets; God has knowledge of everything.

. li:

Muhammad is not the father of any of you men, but he is the Messenger of Allah and the Seal of the prophets. And Allah is ever Knower of all things.

I & ‗

P ‘ ‗S P ‘

I greed upon faith of the

―

‘ G ﷺaddition. The holy Prophet Muḥammad and will always be continuous, but there has been and will be no Prophet after Muḥammad.

The later ages will want thinkers and reformers, not Prophets. This is not an arbitrary matter.

I ― G ‖256

256 ‘ P 1069 Comparative Analysis 280

" " " "

‘ - must be regarded as the

Finality and the end of all prophetic revelation.257 &

S ī - V ī argument about the Finality P in footnote ‗

‘ ‗ P P ‘

‗

‘ 258 Sale did commen ―

Mohammed as the seal of the Prophets, khatem Elnabiin. They say that he came to confirm

‖259 get elasticity for his own ‗I finality combined with perfection of prophethood, along with a continuance among his

‘ 260 ‗ prophet was therefore no more required. But this did not mean that the Divine favours bestowed on His chosen servants were to be denied to the chosen ones among the

‘261 Thus he gained a space for his own belief ― spokesperson of Qadyan ‘

‘

I ‘ ‖262

257. The Message o ‘ -879 258 ī ‘ V III 451 259. Alcoran of Mohammed, George Sale, p. 346 260 ‘ 261. Ibid 262. Translating the Untranslatable, p. 201

FINDINGS, CONCLUSIONS AND RECOMMENDATIONS

Muslim population in English speaking world is increasing by leaps and bounds. On the other hand English has become a global medium of communication, language of Science, technology and electronic as well as print media. It has also become the language of I -

- ‘ commentaries. The need of evaluating English translations and commentaries as to what extents do they reflect the original meaning in an effective manner is significant. To help

English readers in selecting a comparatively better option and to help the scholars to improve the quality, this process should continue.

The purpo ‘

‘ ‗ ‗

Muhammad Taqi al-Din al-Hilali & Muhammad Khan, the Muslim Scholars and George Sale, A.J. Arberry from the Christians while Muhammad

‗

Sele S S I P S and Finality of Prophethood. The comparison has led to some useful conclusions and recommendations.

The following are some of the major findings of this study:

6.1. Findings

Following findings have been drawn through comparative review of selected English

Commentaries of The Muslim and Non-Muslim Scholars: Findings, Conclusions and Recommendations 282

1. In the commentary of the short S r s certain distinct features have been

demonstrated by each commentator. For example, S r I-F t

in more fluent English by M. Asad, in easy-to-

understand English by Hilali & Khan, with meaningful i with

external approach by Sale and in . The unique commentary

about some key words, such as M g and ll n in surah Al- ĥ by Hilali &

Khan, the definitions of Rabb Ebaadah , the description of ' l meen

Bismillah remarkable.

2. I

philosophy and wisdom of the injunctions. M. Asad offers more necessary detai

Fiqh details, e.g. in the case of Friday prayers injunction they

described the background of the verses and highlighted their importance.

3. In the commentary of the Verse about the punishment of Adultery, a lot of

contradictions have been observed. The injunction gives a general sense without

mentioning the marital status of the culprits. While in Islamic Jurisprudence it has

been an agreed upon matter that this verse has given the punishment for the unmarried

criminals, and from the other basic source of Islamic Law, Hadith, the punishment for

the married culprits is clear, yet the general belief is that this punishment is stoning to

death ted

as he suggested only disgracing as S Findings, Conclusions and Recommendations 283

ried to get a little room for usury through his remarks ‗

‘ cite even a single instance of lessening the rates.

4. In the translation of st ‘

various commentators have been reviewed from certain points of view, such as:

impact of biblical reports, and how cultural aspects and moral aspects of the stories

are covered. It has been noted that all the commentators

references to the biblical sources, highlighting the differences in Islamic sources. M.

Asad has given his unusual views on certain stories, such as his rejection of the

.physical lifting of Hazrat I ( )ؑ to the heavens

5. In the translation of verses related to the Ascension ( ‘ P

P Ascension

prove it only spiritual. This has also been their normal attitude towards the miracles.

Sale again has been different from others. Mentioning an unknown name he has tried

to go with both the notions saying that the Ascension has been both physical and

spiritual (physical upto Jerusalem, and Spiritual onwards to heavens).

6. In the commentary of Verse 60 of Al- which describes

,considered the incident mentioned as a parable , ؑ( )

the incident as a miracle. He has differed in the translation and then also in the

commentary.

7. In the c V S - ‘ describing the process of

formation of child in the womb) all the commentators have explained the process

regarding only the language. They have not discussed scientific evidence of this Findings, Conclusions and Recommendations 284

process. Modern science has proven all this. Modern scientific research has approved

‘ a reference to it in the commentary

‘

8. About the Finality of Prophethood, all the commentators have agreed upon the

classical belief of the Muslims, The Holy Prophet (PBUH) is the last and final of

Prophets and there is no need of any new prophet as Allah Almighty has closed the

door of the Prophethood. Ali has tried to pave a way for his belief by being

equivocal. He has not given any solid argument except speaking of the blessings of

Allah Almighty upon His men regarding guidance and knowledge.

9. I ‘

the parables in more comprehensive ways, e.g., in his inspiring description of the

parable of the light of Allah and in describing the cultural aspects of the niche in the

Eastern houses. M. Asad speaks of it in a metaphoric way,

tradition of classic Muslim scholars.

6.2. Conclusions

Following conclusions have been drawn through comparative review and findings from

Selected English Commentaries of Muslim and Non-Muslim scholars.

Each one of these commentators has done a remarkable job in performing the very difficult task of translati ‘ , and in offering an appropriate commentary. They have done a wonderful service to English readers and implicitly in spread of Islam and Islamic Teachings. Each of the commentaries has its own strengths and merits.

The differences have been mainly due to particular approaches and backgrounds of the commentators. Findings, Conclusions and Recommendations 285

6.2.1. Conclusions from the Commentaries of Muslim Scholars

1. like

use of literary style, awareness with traditional ‘

‘ ork are: use of archaic English,

metaphoric expressions and allegoric comments about the topics such as angels and

life after death.

2. The work of Mohammad Asad (M. Asad) is distinguished with certain features such

as its academic style and approach, its use of idiomatic and formal English, and

paraphrasing certain sentences in the text to make English sentence sound better. The

issues discover ‘ -

paraphrasing that has changed the meaning at times, his approach to rationalize even

the miracles of Allah, and appearing to be reluctant to accept the literal meaning of

some ‘ verses. For example, his doubts about the throwing of Hazrat Ibrahim

(A.H) into fire, about Jesus speaking in the cradle, and being lifted alive at the end of

his mission. This study agrees with ―

I ī

‖ ؑ( ) I‗

3. The remarkable features of the Commentary of Taqi ud din Hilali and

& - -

ī , brevity in the footnotes and sticking to classical

approach, avoiding liberal modern interpretations.

The issues highlighted during study are: too frequent use of parentheses and too many

words within the parenthesis, not translating many Arabic words, and leaving them in Findings, Conclusions and Recommendations 286

Arabic, sometimes being too literal, limiting the meaning only to narrations from

earlier Muslims, addressing the Muslim readers only and insufficient commentary and

use of irrelevant narrations.

4. ‘ commentary is remarkable for its traditional approach which

‘ ― ‗

‘ n wit nglis Tr nsl tion n omment ry‟ is, however, fully cognate with

‖ candid style lexical, grammatical,

historical, and geographical comments, he paid Special attention to comparative study

of the events, especially the events mentioned in Bible.

‘

are sometimes too lengthy. Commentary sometimes becomes tedious to follow

because of large number of references from the Bible.

6.2.2. Conclusions from the Commentaries of Non-Muslim Scholars

1. S ‘ , being one of the earliest works, has its own place. Sale provided

excellent background in the form of Preliminary Discourse. Language of Sale is

purely Biblical, I S ‘

approach is orthodox, and the main issue is he addressed only the Christians not all

English readers. His missionary attitude is obvious, as he did not comment in his own

words, but just quoted Muslim scholars wherever he needed to help his notion. In this

way he proved successful in creating an environment of third person commentary.

2. ‘

exegesis. His language has a classical touch and his rendering is in a scholarly

manner. If he had remained pure to exegeses work regardless of his Qadiyani beliefs,

his work might be called a useful reference. But he could not avoid this and took Findings, Conclusions and Recommendations 287

every opportunity to promote the Qadiyani ideology. As we can see in the Story of

,Hazrat I ( )ؑ which confirms the findings of a prominent Indian Muslim Scholar

A.R. Kidwai who says in his survey of English Translations of the ‘ titled

‗ Untranslatable, ―

several ‘ verses, particularly those related to the Promised Messiah, his

miracles and the ‘ ‖

This study has shown that the translation and commentary of eac

‘ S r s injunctions, stories, Miracles and parables) require specific knowledge beyond the mastery of the languages. The review has identified certain features, strengths and weaknesses, of each work in specific themes. Muslim Commentators mainly focus on the traditions and classical literature. They address Muslim readers as well as Non-

Muslim readers while providing explanatory notes. On the contrary Non-Muslim commentators give their commentary as an external commentator and address general readers considering them Non-Muslims only like Sale, through this study.

6.3. Recommendations

‗S -

‘ dings and conclusions following recommendations are made:

‘ , especially the most modern, which need to be

analysed with regards to their views on Faith, Women, Muslim and Non-Muslim

relations, etc.

2. A study of al ‘

in their commentary needs to be conducted to clarify the issues. A comparative Findings, Conclusions and Recommendations 288

assessment of all of the new and older translations of those verses would be useful.

This kind of research could lead to a manual that might offer almost a verse to verse

guidance to the commentator and interested researcher.

3. Since some special Islamic terms such as S l T qw T g t n 'I etc. are

‘ with special and unique meanings, the various English

translations need to be evaluated with regard to their rendering of this terminology.

Does the English word that is used to represent the Islamic term, convey the right

Islamic concept behind that term or not? This would help to decide the selection of

the work for a particular research purpose, and for reference about Islamic

Jurisprudence.

4. Since the Holy ‘ , an

inexhaustible source of meaning for all times, and a complete code of life to develop a

peaceful human society/world on the earth, scholarly efforts to extract and interpret

the mean ‘ . S

‘ , and

to interpret it in the light of modern knowledge and in the light of ‘ Sciences.

5. In view of globalization, spread of ‘ knowledge is useful for obtaining

‘

6. To fulfil

‘ to improve their quality, joint centres

‘

develop a specific methodology. Findings, Conclusions and Recommendations 289

7. Since the Modern Scientific research has advanced in the field of medicine,

embryology, anatomy, space, genetics etc. there is need of modern study of the

‘

8. Since there is a contradiction and criticism about Islamic Punishments in the modern

Western World, there should be a comprehensive independent study of ‘

commentaries regarding the verses about these punishments.

9. Since the major objective of the translation of the Holy ‘

‘

10. In universities and research centres selected portions of English Translations and

Commentaries should be made part of syllabi, and comparative study of these should

be an elective course for students.

11. Every year a fresh survey of newly published works should be conducted at university

level, and characteristics of every work should be published for the guidance of the

masses.

12. Last but not least, there should be a comprehensive survey of the modern works

regarding English Translations and Commentaries whether complete or incomplete,

original or retranslations from the other languages. This would be a great help for the

modern students who have been entangled with the Social or Scientific subjects and

are groping for ‘

translations.

INDEX

Index 291

Index

l Qur‟ān l- ‟rā 7:52-53……… 31 َو لَ َق ْد ِجػْ ٰن ُه ْم بِ ِك ٰت ٍب 18 ق لق …………7:204 َو ِا َذا ُ ِر َئ ا ْ ُ ْر ٰا ُن َفا ْس َت ِم ُع ْوا l hzā 33:40……… 278 َما كَا َن ُُمَ َّم ٌد اَبَاۤ اَ َح ٍد 229 یص ………33:71 ُّ ْ ِل ْح لَ ُك ْم اَ ْع َمالَ ُك ْم Al-„ lq 275 خل ِم عل …………96:2 َ َ َق ا ْ ِْل ْن َسا َن ْن َ َ ٍق۲ٍۚ۝ l- n īy 21:10……… 19 لَ َق ْد اَ ْن َزلْ َناۤ ِالَیْ ُك ْم ِك ؾٰ ًبا ِفیْ ِه ِذ ْك ُر ُك ْم ١ؕ 21:92……… 67 ِا َّن ٰه ِذ ۤ ه اُ َّم ُت ُك ْم اُ َّم ًة َّوا ِح َد ًة ١ۖ٘ Al-` nk t 29: 41-43…… 235 َم َث ُل الَّ ِذیْ َن ا َّّتَ ُذ ْوا ِم ْن l- q rāh 96 ِان اّلل َْل یست ح ان یض ِرب ………26 :2 َّ ّٰ َ َ ْ َ ْ ۤ َ ْ َّ ْ َ 213 َ ……2:17-20 َم َثلُ ُه ْم َك َم َث ِل الّ ِذی 244 ض ْلج ………2:60 ا ْ ِر ْب بِّ َع َصا َك ا ْ َ َ َر ١ؕ 96 َ ……104 :2 یٰۤاَیُّ َها الّ ِذیْ َن ٰا َم ُن ْوا َْل َت ُق ْولُ ْوا َرا ِع َنا 2:106……… 23 َما َننْ َس ْخ ِم ْن ٰایَ ٍة اَ ْو 164 ت ………2:180 ِا ْن َ َر َك َخ ْْیَا١ۖۚ ِالْ َو ِصیَّ ُة 2:276……… 194 َ َْی َح ُق ا ّٰ ُّلل ال ِّربٰوا l- r j 20 ق ……85:21-22 بَ ْل ُه َو ُ ْر ٰا ٌن َّّمِیْ ٌد۲۱ٌۙ۝ l- urqān 19 َ ن َ لف ………25:1 َت ٰ َٰب َك الّ ِذ ْی َ ّز َل ا ْ ُ ْرقَا َن 25:33……… 30 َو َْل یَاْ ُت ْو َن َك ِ َِب َث ٍل Al-Hashr: 59:21……… 211 َو تِلْ َك ا ْْلَ ْمثَا ُل َن ْض ِربُ َها Index 292

l- ujrāt 49:10………… 67 ِا َّ َّنا ا ْ ُْل ْؤ ِم ُن ْو َن ِا ْخ َو ٌة l-„Imrān 31 َ ……………3:7 ُه َو الّ ِذ ْۤی اَ ْن َز َل َعلَیْ َك الْ ِك ٰت َب ِم ْن ُه 3:85………… 206 َو َم ْن یَّ ؽْ َت ِغ غَ ْ َْی ا ْ ِْل ْس ََل ِم ِدیْ ًنا Al-Isr ‟ 215 ص ِ لق ِم …………17:89 َو لَ َق ْد َ َّر ْف َنا ِلل َّناس ِ ِْف ٰه َذا ا ْ ُ ْر ٰا ِن ْن l- h 215 ص لق ِ …………18:54 َو لَ َق ْد َ َّر ْف َنا ِ ِْف ٰه َذا ا ْ ُ ْر ٰا ِن ِلل َّناس Al- ‟i 5:5…………… 197 اَلْیَ ْو َم اُ ِح َّل لَ ُك ُم ال َّطؼِّ ٰب ُت ١ؕ l- h l 16:44………… 36 بِالْ َبؼِّ ٰن ِت َو ال ُّزبُ ِر ١ؕ 16:64………… 36 َو َماۤ اَ ْن َزلْ َنا َعلَیْ َك الْ ِك ٰت َب l- m l 252 لق یق …………27:76 ِا َّن ٰه َذا ا ْ ُ ْر ٰا َن َ ُ ُّص Al- is ‟ 255 ْلسی ب م ……4:157-159 َّو قَ ْو ِ ِِل ْم ِا َّنا قَ َتلْ َنا ا ْ َ ِ ْ َح ِعؼْ ََس ا ْ َن َ ْریَ َم An- r 201 ل َ ل َ َ …………24:2 اَ ّزانِیَ ُة َو ا ّزا ِ ِْن َفا ْج ِل ُد ْوا كُ ّل َوا ِح ٍد 24:35-40…… 216 اَ ّٰ ُّلل ُن ْو ُر ال َّس ٰم ٰو ِت َو ا ْْلَ ْر ِض ١ؕ َم َث ُل ُن ْو ِر ه Al- s‟r 110:3………… 30 َف َس ِّب ْح ِِبَ ْم ِد َربِّ َك َو ا ْس َت ْغ ِف ْر ُه ١ؔؕ l-Q y māh 17 ق …………75:17 ِا َّن َعلؼَْ َنا َ َْج َع ٗه َو ُ ْرٰا َن ٗه۱۷ۖٗۚ۝ Al-Sh‟ r ع …………26:195 37 بِ ِل َسا ٍن َ َر ِب ٍّ ُّم ِب ْ ٍٍؕی۱۹۵۝ Al-Sh r 216 لؼ …………42:11 َ ْ َس َك ِم ْث ِله َ َْش ٌء ١ۚ l-T u āh 9:5…………… 182 َف ِا َذا ا ْن َسلَ َخ ا ْْلَ ْش ُه ُر ا ْْلُ ُر ُم َفاقْ ُتلُوا ا ْ ُْل ْش ِر ِك ْ َی 9:111………… 18 َو ْع ًدا َعلَیْ ِه َح ًّقا ِِف ال َّت ْو ٰرى ِة

Index 293

l- m r 39:27………… 211 َو لَ َق ْد َض َربْ َنا ِلل َّنا ِس As-S ‟ ‟t 37:102-107…… 268 َو َف َدیْ ٰن ُه بِ ِذبْ ٍح َع ِظیْ ٍم ۱۰۷۝

11:1…………… 36 الٓ ٰر ١۫ ِك ٰت ٌب اُ ْح ِك َم ْت ٰایٰ ُت ٗه 250 ً …………11:120 َو كُ َّل َّن ُق ُّص َعلَیْ َك ِم ْن I r hīm 14:4…………… 4, 66 َو َماۤ اَ ْر َسلْ َنا ِم ْن َّر ُس ْو ٍل 211 یض …………14:25 َو َ ْ ِر ُب ا ّٰ ُّلل ا ْْلَ ْم َثا َل Ţāhā 20:99…………… 247 َك ٰذ ِل َك َن ُق ُّص َعلَیْ َك Y su 12:111………… 247,248 لَ َق ْد كَا َن ِ ِْف قَ َص ِص ِه ْم ِع ْ َٰب ٌة

Names

‘ 30 Abbasid iii, 69, 119 Abbott, Nabia, 55 Abd al- -Jabri 27 Abd al-Qadir, Khalid Muhammad 55 Abdalhaqq 82 Abdel Haleem, M. A. S., 55, 84, 85 ‘ 55 Abdul Hye 86 Abdul Maalik ibn Jurayj 45 11, 99, 119 (R.A) 20, 39, 44, Abou Sheishaa, Mohamed Ali Mohamed, 48, 55 - Al-Mizzi 46 Abu Ameena Bilal Philips 39 12 Abu Daqiqah, Mahmud, 55 Abu Dhuma, Mahmud, 55 - S 26 - 13, 185 - - 40 Index 294

- ‘ I ‗ī ī 46 Ad-Dhaḥ - 47 Aejaz Sheikh 09 - ī ī S 49 Ahmad Ibn Hanbal 49 Ahmad Shah Waliullah Dehlvi 26, 27, 96,296 Ahmad Shakir 48 Ahmad Von Denffer 21, 25, 26, 36, 37, 72 Ahmed bin Abi-Talib (Ibn Ash-Shahnah) 48 I- 15, 124, 156 Aisha Bewley 85 Al- ī 28 Al-Hasan al-Basri 42 Ali Hasan Al- īď 29 Ali Jad al-Haqq 62 Ali Unal 88 Ali, S. A., 59 Ali, Salah Salim, 59 Al- 28 Al- ī ī 24 Al- ī 28 Anani, Muh ‗ -Fattah 58 ī -‗ 47 Ayyub, Hasan, 59 Babalola, E. O., 59 ‗ -Rahman, 59 - ī - ‗ 49 Bausani, A., 59 Bell, Richard, 59, 76, 123 Ben-Shemesh, 59 Berbers iii, 71 Birnbaum, Eleazar, 60 Bobzin, Hartmut, 60 Bodrogligeti, A. 60 Bucaille, Maurice, 60 Çetiner, Bedereddin, 60 Chang, Fadlullah Abu-Bakr, 60 Clay Smith 12, 82 Dale, Godfrey, 60 Dawood, N. J., 60, 77, 82, 95 Dhulqarnain A. H. 111, 256 Dijwi, Yusuf al-, 61 Duwaysh, Ah ‗ -Raziq 61 Edip et al Yuksel 90 Index 295

Ekmeleddin Ihsanoglu 13, 59, 62, 67, 69 Europeans iii, 71 G. A. Wiegers, 62, 68 George Barkly 122 George Sale i, 8, 72, 91, 123, 130, 131, 132, 133, 143, 151, 192, 215, 291, Guillaume, Alfred, 61 Hadi Hujjat, 61 Hajawi, Muhammad ibn al-Hasan 56, 61 Halit Eren 13, 61 Harun, Muhammad, 56, 61 Hasan al-Shurunbulali 67 Hassanein, Ali, 61 Hazrat Abu Bakr (R.A) 37 I ī A. H. 14, 81, 111, 273, 274, 275, 280, 295 Hazrat Suleman (A.H) 30 S ma 28 Holy Ahlul Bait 7, 78, 91 Husayn, Muhammad al-Khidr, 61 Husine, Mir Mahmood, 61 Hussein Abdul-Raof 10 Ibn Al Firkah, 48 Ibn al- ī 28 Ibn Al-Hajjar 49 Ibn Al- ī 28 Ibn Ash-Shirazi, 49 I I 47 I ī - ī 22, 34, 35, 48, I ī 46, 221, 251 Ibn Kuzayma al- ī 26 I 14 I 40, 224 I ī 23, 35, 47 Ibn Yah ‗ 59 I ī -Nakha'I 40 I 29 'Ikrima 39 I - ī 14, 84, 96 Iqbal, Muzaffar 59 Irving, T. B. 59, 80, 98, 148, 209, Isa bin Al-Mutim, 46 I - 46 I ‗ ‗I -Din, 59 I ‗ S ‗ hammad, 59 Index 296

I ‗ ‗ -Rahmaan 45 Ismet Binark 11, 56 ‘ 69 I- ī -S ī 11, 19, 25, 26, 96, 131, 235, 264, 276 ‗ -Rahman 59 Jibali, Ibrahim 59 Khalid Yahya 11 Khan, Mofakhar Hussain, 11, 60, 61, 69 Khatib, Muhibb al-Din 60 Khinn, Must S ‗ 60 Khizar A. H 107 Khuri Yusuf, 62 King Fahd 93, 109, 112 King Ibn Saud 100 Kister, M. J. 60 Kokan, Muhammad Yousuf, 60 Koningsveld, P. S. van 60 Laleh Bakhtiar, 56, 86 López-Morillas, Consuelo 60, 61 107, 249 M. A. K. Pathan 81 -S ī 13 M. M. Khatib 81, 88 M. M. Shakir 79 M. M. Sharif 118 M. Salman al-Azami 9 ‘ 61 Mahmoud M. Ayoub 13, 47, 56 Mahmud Yusuf Zayid 78 ī - ī 14, 149 Majid Fakhry 81 Makhluf, Muhammad Hasanayn, 50, 51, 61 ī - ī 26 - 12, 25, 26, 63,64, 252 ‗I 61 Manzoor, S. Parvez, 61 Masruq b. al-'Ajda' 40 Meredith-Owens, G. M., 61 Michael Sells 13, 88, 157 Mingana, A., 62 Mir Ahmad Ali 75, 85, 88 Mohammad Farooq-i-Azam Malik 82 Mohsen Abdel-Aty Khalifa, 59 ‗ S 45 Index 297

‘ 33 Muhammad ī I- ī 12, 22, 23, 68 -Qarzi 39 Muhammad bin Zarrad. 46 Muhammad ibn As'ad al- I ī 22 Muhammad ibn as-S ‘ -Kalabee 45 - ī ī 44 Muhammad Mahmud Ghali 87, 99 Muhammad Marmaduke Pickthall 56, 72, 73, 91,93, 97,98, 134 Muhammad Mohar Ali 83 Muhammad Mustafa al-Shatir 64 Muhammad Rashid Rida 47, 48, 63, Muhammad Sulayman 64 Muhammad Taqi Usmani 41, 44, 177 Mujahid ibn Jabar 221 Munajjid, Salah al-Din 62 S al-Azdee 45 Murtada Karimi-Niya 62 I ī -Zalmi 27 Mustafa Nejat 64 27 Naqdi, Muhammad 62 Nazifoff, Natanial, 62 Norman O. Brown 29 Nur Ichwan, M., 49, 62 Pearson, J.D. 62 Peer Salashuddin 77 Qarai, Ali Quli 85 Qays ibn Muslim al- ī 45 Robinson, Neal, 63 Rodwell, J.M. 63, 69, 119, 126 Ross, Alexander, 66, 72, 131, S.A.R. Fatihi 9 Sabri, Mustafa, 63 Sadak, Bekir, 63 Saleem, Muhammad Tahir, 63 Sardar, Ziauddin, 64 Sarkhasi , Muhammad b. Abi Sahl, 64 Schimmel, Annemarie, 64 Shakespeare 103, 278 Sheikh Mahmud Shaltut 51, 53, 54, 64 Sheikh Muhammad Mustafa al-Maraghi 51, 52, 56, 61, 73 Sheikh Muhammad Sarwar 79 Syed Vickar Ahamed 85 Index 298

Tabibi, Abdul Hakim, 64 Tibawi, A. L., 65 Togan, Zeki Velidi, 65 Versteegh, Kees, 65 Wahiduddin Khan 87 Wajdi, Muhammad Farid, 65 Wali, Husayn, 65 Watt, W. Montgomery, 65, 73 Weinstein, Myron M., 65 Woolworth, Wm. Sage, 65 Yasin al-Jibouri 6, 75, 79 Zafar Ishaq Ansari 11, 59 Zaid b. Aslam 40 Zetterstéen, K. V., 65 Zwemer, S. M., 66, 71, 128, 134,

Places

Amman 22, 102 Atlantic iii, 68 Basra 40 Beirut 12,13, 14, 19, 25, 48, 56, 62, 64, 78, 81, Ben Ghazi, Libya 11 Berlin 100, 101, 102 Birmingham 12, 211 Bombay 91, 92, 95 Cairo 12, 20, 25, 27, 35, 45, 47, 50, 55, 56, 59, 61, 63, 65, 68, 87, 102, 129, 130 Canada 93 Chicago 56, 77, 86, 88 China 100 Edinburgh 53, 63, 65, 73 Egypt 47, 50, 54, 62, 87, 99, 109 England 69, 72, 83, 94, 126, 129, 133 Europe 38 European iii, 62, 68, 92, 103, 126, 278 Granada 103s India 2, 3, 26, 48, 58, 60, 63, 68, 71, 81, 87, 91, 92, 98, 100, 102, 109, 114, 116, 123, 129, 130, 132, 133, 134, 288 Indonesia 62, 100 Iran 45, 69, 79, 85, 129, 130 Iraq 9, 27, 39, 40, 79, 109, 115, 116 Index 299

Istanbul 11, 56, 57, 58, 61, 63, 64, 65, 66, 74, 82, 83, 89, 111 Jerusalem 100, 102, 242, 243, 244, 267, 275, 284 Jordan 22 Karachi 6, 21, 41, 72, 81 Kufa 28, 40 Leiden 29, 49, 55, 62, 63, 65 Libya 11 Luknau 116 Madinah 39, 109, 110, 116 Makkah 39, 62, 100, 101, 166, 167, 174, 242, 244, 267, 273 Morocco 103, 109 New Delhi 9, 10, 59, 87, 33, 70, 100, 101 New York 13, 65, 79, 100, 119, 213, 252 Oregon 13 Paris 100 Qatar 55 Qum 62, 79 Riyadh 6, 11, 30, 39, 58, 99, 112, 113, 251 Saudi Arabia 62, 93, 109, 110, 112 Saudi Aramco 101 Scotland 73 Singapore 10, 72, 69 Syria 46, 102, 223 Turkestan 100 Turkey 57, 76, 102, 112 U.K. 10, 13, 15, 62, 75, 253 U.S.A. 100, 134 Yemen 33

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Bibliography 301

BOOKS

1. - ‘

2. ‗ ‘ Translation and Commentary, Sheikh

Muhammad Ashraf Publishers, Lahore (United India) 1938

3. ‗ ‘

I ‘ I

4. ‗ I lents Chosen by Yusuf 'Ali in his Translation of the

Qur' n. Leicester (UK): Arafat Islamic Publications, 1991

5. A Mighty Striving: Life Story of Maulana Muhammad Ali, The Lahore Ahmadiyya

Movement, Lahore.

6. I t Publications, Indiana, 1975

7. Adeleye, Gabriel G., World Dictionary of Foreign Expressions, Bolchazy-Carducci

Publishers, USA, 1999

8. S I

2006

9. ‗ - ‘ ‘ I

10. - S P - ‘ - ‘ P

Lahore, 2000

11. - Muhammad Jabir, A - ī ‘ I I I

Thought, Herndon, 1993

12. Al-Fir I ī - T s r I

‗ -Bayt Institute for Islamic Thought, Fons Vitae, 2008 Bibliography 302

13. -G ‘ I

Institute of Islamic Thought, London, 2000

14. ‘ ‘ ‗I ‘ Minhaaj al-Sunnah,

Norwich, UK, 2004

15. ‘ ‗I ‘

Minhaj Al-Sunnah, Oxford, 2003

16. Alkhairo, Wael, Speaking for Change: A Guide to Making Effective Friday Sermons,

Amana Publications, Maryland, 1998

17. Al-Maraghi, Muhammad Mustafa, Bahth fi Tarjamat al- ‘ -Karim wa-

‘ ‗ - ‘

18. Al-Nadawi, Abdullah, Abas ‘ - ‘ -Karim Tature Fahmhu,

Indal Gharb, Islamic World League, Riyadh, 1996

19. - - ī- - ‘

20. - ī I S al-M - ī eirut, 1997

21. Al-Sa'dee, Abdu- ĥ I P S P

Birmingham, UK, 2005

22. -S ī I- ī -I - ‘ - ‘ , Beirut, 1973

23. - S ‘ ī -Talveh ‘ ‘

24. Al- ī ī -

Guezzou), Royal Aal al-Bayt Institute for Islamic Thought, Amman, Jordan,

1379 A.H

25. Al-Zamakhshri, Al- ‘ -Babi al-Halabi wa Awladuh, Cairo.

26. - -irfan, Dar Al Kitab Al 'Arabiyyah, 1995

27. - - - ‘

Esa Al babi, Cairo, 1376 Bibliography 303

28. Al-Zirikli, Khayr al-Din, Al- ‗ al-‗I -Malayin, Beirut.

29. I P ‘

G ‘ P

30. I

r (UK): Arafat Islamic Publications, 1991

31. Arberry A. J., The Koran Interpreted, Oxford University Press, 1998

32. Arberry, A.j., The Koran Interpreted, Macmillan Publishers, New York, 1974

33. I-Andulus, Gibraltar, 1980

34. Asad, Muhammad, The Road to Makkah, Islamic Book Service, New Delhi, 2004

35. I- - - ‘ -Qalam, Beirut, 2002

36. Bewley, Abdalhaqq and Aisha, The Noble Qur'an: A New Rendering of its Meaning

in English, Bookwork, London, 2005

37. Book of Genesis, Orange Street Press, USA, 1980

38. I S ‘ ‘ Leiden:

Brill Publishers, 2001-2006

39. I ‘ G I S P Lahore, 2006

40. Cleary,Dr.Thomas, The Qur‘ n: A New Translation, Starlatch, USA, July 2004

41. ‗ -e-Majid, Abdul Majid Academy Lucknau, 1978

42. ‗ , Aap Beeti, Majlis Nashriate Islam Karachi, 1979

43. ‗ , T s r ‘ , Darul-I ‘

44. Dehlvi, Ahmad Shah Waliullah, Al-Fawz al- ī ş - ī S

Cairo, 1986

45. V - ‘ I S

‘ n, Islamic Foundation, UK, 2009 Bibliography 304

46. Dirks, Jerald F., Abraham: The Friend of God, International Graphics, Maryland,

2002

47. Faruqui, Muhammad Ahmad and Mumtaz Ahmad, Mujahid-i Kabir, The Lahore

Ahmadiyya Movement, Lahore. 2004

48. Feras, Hamza, An anthology of ‘ nic commentaries, Oxford University Press,

2008

49. ī - - I - -

I ī

50. G -G ‘

Dar An-Nashr for Universities, Egypt, 2003

51. Hilali, Dr, Muhammad Taqi-ud-Din & Khan, Dr. Muhammad, The Noble

‘ S

52. I -‗ ḥ - ‘ -Ma'rifah, Beirut, 1982

53. I ī I ‘ī T s r - ‘ - - ‗

I ro.1980

54. I ī T s r - ‘ -Azeem, Baitul Afkar Dawliyya, 1999

55. I S - - - - -Ma'arif,

Cairo, 1966

56. Ibne Abi Sha ī

(Musnaf Ibne Abi Shaiba), Maktab Al Rushd Riaz, 1409 A.H.

57. I

‘ I I ), Taylor & Francis, 1988

58. I

‘ P -1980. Istanbul, Turkey, OIC Research Centre

for Islamic History, 1986 Bibliography 305

59. Irving, T. B, The Translation of the Meaning of The Noble Qur'an, Suhail Academy,

Lahore, 2002

60. I ḥ ī ḥ P I

Malaysia, 2007

61. Joanna, Sinclair, The Impact of Stories, Swedish Publishing House, Helsinki, 2002

62. Khalifa, Muhammad, S ‘ ntalism, Longmans, London, 1983

63. ‘ A Bio-

Bibliographic Study, Kuala Lampur, 1997

64. S ī - ī: The Translation of the Meanings,

Darussalam Publishers, Riyadh, 1997

65. ‘ R., Translating the Untranslatable, Sarup Book Publishers Pvt. Ltd., New

Delhi, 2011

66. - P

Toronto, 2005

67. Mahmud Shaltut, Tarjamat al-Qur‘ -Nusus al-‗ ‘ ‖ Majallat al-

Azhar, Cairo.

68. Makhluf, Muhammad Hasanayn, Risala fi Hukm Tarjamat al- ‘ -Karim wa-

‘ -Kitabatihi bi-ghayr al-Lughati al-‗ ‗

1343/1925

69. - - ‘ īn, Maktaba Jamia, Dehli, 1982

70. - - -

the guidance for mankind, Institute of Islamic Knowledge, Houston, Texas, 2009

71. ī S ‘ Key Concepts of the , Translated and edited

by Tarik Jan, The Islamic Foundation, UK, 2006 Bibliography 306

72. Mawd ī S ‘ I

Foundation, Lahore, 1967

73. ‘ A Bio-

Bibliographic Study, Toppan Company, Singapore, 1997

74. Mohar, M. M., The Qur'an and the Orientalists, Jam'iyat 'Ihyaa' Minhaaj al-Sunnah,

Ipswich, Suffolk, 2004

75. Mubarakpoori, Safi-ur-Rahman, Al-Raheequl Makhtoom, Maktabba AI-Sahabah,

Jeddah, 1990

76. S ī - ‘

77. Niazi, Imran Ahsan Khan, Islamic Jurisprudence, International Institute of Islamic

Thought, Islamabad, 2000

78. Ichwan, M., Islam and the West: Their Mutual Relation as Reflected in Fatwa

Literature, Leiden, 1998

79. Philips, Abu Ameena Bilal, Usool at-Tafseer : The Methodology of ‘

Interpretations, International Islamic Publishing House, Riyadh, 2005

80. Pickthal, Muhammad Marmaduke, Meaning of Glorious Qur‘

Lahore, 1930

81. Qunebi, Hamid Sad ‗ ‘

82. Rida, Muhammad Rashid, Tafsir al-Manar, 4th ed., Maktabat al-Qahira, 1379/1960

83. - ‘ - ī - ī -

-Islam, ‗ -Manar, Cairo, 1st ed.

84. Robert, A. Harris, Writing with Clarity and Style: A Guide to Rhetorical Devices for

Contemporary Writers, Pyrezak Publishing, Los Angeles, 2003

85. S.V. Mir Ahmed Ali, The Holy Koran Interpreted, United Muslim Foundation,

Florida, 2005 Bibliography 307

86. ------Saheeh Inter ‘

Meanings, Abul Qasim Publishing House, Riyadh, 1997

87. S G ‘

88. Say I ‘ P hers, 1979

89. Sayyid ī - ‘ -Shuruq, Beirut, 1992

90. Sells, Michael, Approaching the ‘ : The Early Revelations. White Cloud Press,

Oregon. 2005

91. Sells, Michael, ‘ P S

92. Sharif, M. M., Muslim Thought: Its origin and Achievements, Institute of Islamic

Culture, Lahore, 1980

93. Shatibi, Al-Muwafaqat, Dar al- ‗ .

94. S S S --

‘ I ic Book Trust, Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia, 1994

95. S ‗ - ī Kitab Bhavan,

New Delhi, 1990

96. S ī - ‘ -Shuruq, Beirut, 1992

97. S ‘ n Islam: Its Impact and

Influence on the Life of Muslims, Zahra Publications Blanco, Texas, USA, 2003

98. ī ī T s r I ī - -‗I ī

99. ī - - P Lucknau, 1925

100. The Gospel of Matthew, King James Version, The Tri-County church of Christ in

Evans Mills, New York, 2011

101. ‘ I

English Publishers, New Jersey, USA, 2006

102. Usmany, Muhammad Taqi, Al- , Maktab Dar al-Aloom, Karachi. Bibliography 308

103. Watton, Victor, A Student's Approach to World Religions: Islam, Hodder &

Stoughton, UK, 1993

104. ‘ S

105. Wensley, A., The Value Stories, Knowledge Press, New York, 1998

106. -T s r - ī

107. Zarabozo, Jamaal al-Din, The Friday Prayer, Islamic Assembly of North America,

Colorado, 1994

108. -irfan, Dar Al Kitab Al 'Arabiyyah, 1995

109. Zebiri, Kate, Mahmud Shaltut and Islamic Modernsim, Clarendon Press, Oxford,

1993

Bibliography 309

DICTIONARIES

1. Al Mawrid, Arabic-English Dictionary, Ruhi Balbaki, Dar al-Ilm Lilmalayin, Beirut.

1997

2. - - ī ī - ī I -'Arabi, Beirut, 2003

3. Arabic English Lexicon, Edward W., Lane, The Islamic Texts Society, 1984

4. Baker's Dictionary of the Bible online at: http://www.biblestudytools.com/dictionaries/bakers-evangelical-dictionary (Retrieved on 11-01-13 ) 5. ‗ -aṣ ‗ ī ‘ -aṣ - ‗ -maṣ ṣī

6. - - ‘ I- -Qalam, Beirut, 2002

7. ‘ ry, 7th edition, Oxford University Press, 2005

8. ‘ S

Bibliography 310

ENCYCLOPAEDIAS

1. Encyclopaedia Iranica, London, 1982

2. Encyclopaedia Britannica, (15th Ed.), Benton Foundation, USA, 2010

3. Encyclopaedia of Islam, Brill Academic Publisher, 153 Milk street, Boston, USA, 1997

4. Encyclopaedia ‘ Brill Publishers, Leiden, 2001-2006

Bibliography 311

JOURNALS

1. Mujallah Al-Qalam, Department of Islamic Studies, University of the Punjab,

Lahore December, 2010.

2. Muslim World Book Review, 1:1, Islamic Foundation, Leicestershire, UK 1980.

3. Muslim World Book Review 1:4, Islamic Foundation, Leicestershire, UK 1981.

4. Muslim World Book Review, 7:4, Islamic Foundation, Leicestershire, UK 1987.

5. Muslim World Book Review 10:1 Islamic Foundation, Leicestershire, UK 1989.

6. Muslim World Book Review, 13:1, Islamic Foundation, Leicestershire, UK 1992.

7. Saudi Aramco World, V. 53, No.1, Houston, Texas, January /February 2002

8. Middle East Quarterly, Spring, V. XII: 2, Philadelphia, 2005

9. Muslim World League Journal, vol. 13, S 1406/1986.

Bibliography 312

RESEARCH ARTICLES

1. S S

‘ S ‘ S 2001,

Number 1, Volume 1, 2001

2. ‘

Review, 1:1, Autumn, 1980

3. ‘ T s r S -Nisa, Islamic Reflections,

February 26, 2009

4. Ayub, Hamid, Te ‘ T s r S I

December 5, 2011

5. I ‘ -

4, July-Oct. 1982

6. ― - ĥ ‖ I terly, Vol. 40, 1996

7. I ‗ī I ī ‘ I S

Aramco World, V. 53, No.1, Houston, Texas, January /February 2002

8. Khaleel, Mohammed, ‘ Middle East

Quarterly, Spring, V. XII: 2, Philadelphia, 2005

9. P V S

V P P

10. ‘ of "Incorrect Equivalents Chosen by Yusuf Ali in Translation"

Muslim World Book Review, Islamic Foundation, Leicestershire, UK, 13:1, 1992 Bibliography 313

11. ‘

Debates, in Afkar Inquiry, Vol. 3, No. 5, Ramadan, 1406/May 1986

12. ‘ ‘

and Revised by M. Y. Zayid, Muslim World Book Review 1:4 (Spring)1981

13. ‘ Bio-

Bibliographic Study, Islamic Quarterly 2, 1986

14. S ― ‖

1989)

15. S ‘ ‘

2, 1912

16. Shah, Dr. Muhammad Sultan, A S ‘

‘ -Qalam, December 2010, Punjab University, Lahore, Pakistan, 2010

17. Shakir, Muhammad, On the Translation of the Koran into Foreign Languages, T. W.

Arnold, In The Moslem World, Vol. XVI, 1926

18. S G ‘ -Haj Hafiz Ghulam Sarwar,

Muslim World: 31, 1941

19. - ī P I

Colorodo, 1994.

20. Zwemer, Samuel M., Translations of the Koran, The Muslim World, V. 5

Bibliography 314

WEBSITES

1. http://clay smith.name/English_Translations.html. (Retrieved in December 2014)

2. http://s ‘ html. (Retrieved in November 2014)

3. http://www.ayubhamid.com (Retrieved in October 2014)

4. http://www.britannica.com (Retrieved in January 2014)

5. http://www.iranica.com (Retrieved in December 2014)

6. http://www.biblestudytools.com (Retrieved in December 2014)